An exposition upon the Canticles, or Solomons song of songs written by an unworthy witnesse of the truth of the most high God, John Brayne.
         Brayne, John.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A29278 of text R35785 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Wing B4324). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 153 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 23 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A29278
         Wing B4324
         ESTC R35785
         15561214
         ocm 15561214
         103749
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A29278)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 103749)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1586:13)
      
       
         
           
             An exposition upon the Canticles, or Solomons song of songs written by an unworthy witnesse of the truth of the most high God, John Brayne.
             Brayne, John.
          
           [4], 40 p.
           
             Printed by Robert Austin,
             London :
             1651.
          
           
             Imperfect: pages stained with loss of print.
             Reproduction of the original in the Bodleian Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bible. -- O.T. -- Song of Solomon -- Commentaries.
        
      
    
       A29278  R35785  (Wing B4324).  civilwar no An exposition upon the Canticles, or Solomons song of songs written by an unworthy witnesse of the truth of the most high God, John Brayne. Brayne, John 1651    29083 32 195 0 0 0 0 78 D  The  rate of 78 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the D category of texts with between 35 and 100 defects per 10,000 words. 
        2006-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-06 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-07 Andrew Kuster
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-07 Andrew Kuster
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
         
           AN
           EXPOSITION
           UPON
           THE
           CANTICLES
           ,
           OR
           ,
           
             SOLOMONS
          
           Song
           of
           Songs
           .
        
         
           Written
           by
           an
           unworthy
           Witnesse
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           most
           high
           God
           ,
           JOHN
           BRAYNE
           .
        
         
           
             
               Orig.
               in
               Cant.
               
               Cant.
               Hom.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             Quatuor
             mihi
             in
             his
             videor
             invenisse
             personas
             ,
             virum
             &
             sponsam
             ,
             cum
             sponsa
             adolescentulas
             ,
             cum
             sponso
             sodalium
             greges
             .
          
        
         
           
             Idem
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Audi
             Canticum
             Canticorum
             ,
             &
             festina
             intelligere
             illud
             ,
             &
             cum
             sponsa
             dicere
             ea
             quae
             sponsa
             dicit
             ,
             ut
             audias
             quae
             audivit
             sponsa
             ;
             si
             autem
             non
             potueris
             dicere
             cum
             sponsa
             quae
             dixit
             ,
             ut
             audias
             ea
             quae
             dicta
             sunt
             sponsae
             ,
             festina
             vel
             cum
             sponsi
             sodalibus
             fieri
             ;
             porro
             si
             &
             illis
             inferior
             es
             ,
             esto
             cum
             adolescentulis
             quae
             in
             sponsae
             deliciis
             commorantur
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Hom.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             Intelligatur
             sponsus
             ut
             pote
             vir
             ,
             non
             semper
             in
             domo
             ,
             neque
             semper
             assidere
             sponsae
             intra
             domum
             positae
             ,
             sed
             exeat
             frequenter
             ,
             &
             illa
             eum
             quasi
             amore
             ejus
             sollicita
             requirat
             absentem
             ,
             ut
             ipse
             interdum
             redeat
             ad
             illam
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             Robert
             Austin
             .
          
           1651.
           
        
      
       
       
       
         
           To
           my
           ever
           honored
           dear
           and
           faithfull
           friend
           ,
           〈◊〉
           .
           JOHN
           SADLER
           ,
           Esquire
           .
        
         
           
             Sir
             ,
          
        
         
           IT
           hath
           been
           the
           way
           of
           the
           most
           gracious
           God
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           make
           precious
           the
           memory
           of
           his
           Saints
           (
           as
           in
           the
           woman
           that
           poured
           the
           box
           of
           Balm
           upon
           his
           head
           
             Mar.
          
           14.9
           .
           )
           by
           which
           they
           are
           said
           to
           die
           wel
           reported
           of
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           11.2
           .
           God
           speaking
           well
           of
           them
           ,
           
             Paul
          
           did
           the
           like
           by
           
             Onesyphorus
             ,
          
           2
           
             Tim.
          
           1.16.18
           .
           to
           which
           may
           be
           added
           the
           Church
           Book
           ,
           called
           the
           Book
           of
           Life
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           living
           believing
           souls
           ,
           to
           which
           
             David
          
           alludes
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           87.6
           .
           by
           which
           their
           memory
           was
           continued
           among
           the
           blessed
           when
           dead
           .
           Sir
           these
           waies
           cease
           ,
           yet
           the
           Doctrine
           contained
           therein
           remains
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           thankfull
           acknowledgement
           of
           the
           favors
           we
           have
           received
           from
           God
           ,
           by
           such
           God
           raised
           up
           to
           do
           us
           good
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           of
           which
           as
           
             Paul
          
           said
           ,
           2
           
             Timoth.
          
           1.18
           .
           in
           how
           many
           things
           you
           have
           ministered
           unto
           me
           ,
           (
           not
           
             Timoth.
          
           )
           but
           God
           knoweth
           very
           well
           ,
           the
           Lord
           be
           be
           mercifull
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           to
           your
           house
           ,
           and
           so
           sanctifie
           this
           unworthy
           Treatise
           ,
           and
           brief
           Exposition
           to
           your
           soul
           ,
           that
           the
           sense
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           savour
           of
           the
           Divine
           Life
           ,
           and
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           may
           be
           stirred
           up
           in
           you
           ,
           and
           increased
           thereby
           to
           eternall
           life
           ,
           which
           instead
           of
           Silver
           and
           Gold
           I
           presume
           to
           present
           you
           with
           ,
           and
           remain
           ,
        
         
           
             Yours
             alway
             to
             observe
             you
             ,
             and
             seek
             God
             for
             you
             :
             
               John
               Brayne
               .
            
          
        
      
       
       
         
           THis
           Book
           of
           the
           Canticles
           is
           a
           Prophecy
           of
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           under
           Christ
           ;
           and
           the
           rule
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           under
           
             Moises
             ,
          
           to
           be
           restored
           according
           to
           the
           pattern
           of
           the
           Judiciall
           or
           Morall
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           pattern
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
          
           He
           begins
           his
           first
           Chapter
           with
           the
           call
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           occasioned
           by
           his
           marriage
           with
           the
           Egyptian
           Queen
           ,
           a
           type
           of
           the
           call
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           and
           their
           marriage
           to
           Christ
           .
        
         
           
             2.
             
          
           It
           appears
           that
           in
           this
           book
           
             Solomons
          
           eye
           was
           altogether
           on
           the
           Gospell
           estate
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           time
           before
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           
             Brightman
          
           hath
           expounded
           ,
           and
           applied
           much
           of
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           
             3.
             
          
           In
           that
           of
           the
           Jews
           estate
           ,
           if
           in
           any
           part
           be
           would
           have
           spoken
           of
           the
           Mosaicall
           rule
           ,
           but
           he
           only
           passeth
           it
           over
           with
           
             the
             Winter
             is
             past
             ,
             Cap.
             2.
             Ver.
             11.
          
           and
           then
           begins
           with
           the
           Voice
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Baptist
           ,
           the
           Turtle
           ,
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           the
           flowers
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           the
           pruning
           of
           the
           Vine
           ,
           the
           call
           of
           men
           from
           the
           Jewish
           old
           state
           in
           
             Johns
          
           baptism
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostles
           gathering
           believers
           into
           the
           Church
           out
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           which
           is
           translated
           the
           singing
           of
           
             Birds
             ,
          
           but
           contrary
           to
           the
           scope
           of
           the
           Prophecy
           ,
           which
           
             Gal.
             4.
          
           is
           admirably
           illustrated
           in
           the
           Allegory
           of
           
             Hagar
          
           and
           
             Ismaels
          
           abode
           in
           
             Abrahams
          
           house
           a
           while
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           untill
           the
           time
           of
           the
           new
           Covenant
           ,
           when
           the
           Vine
           is
           cut
           ,
           and
           they
           cast
           out
           of
           doors
           ,
           so
           that
           this
           Song
           may
           be
           called
           the
           Song
           of
           Songs
           ,
           as
           the
           Gospell
           is
           the
           Wine
           of
           Wines
           ,
           the
           Wisdome
           that
           excells
           all
           Wisdome
           ,
           so
           this
           being
           of
           the
           Gospell
           estate
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           it
           excelled
           his
           Songs
           of
           the
           Law
           estate
           ,
           or
           those
           that
           commended
           his
           wisdome
           and
           knowledge
           in
           the
           discovery
           of
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Plants
           and
           trees
           ,
           friend
           the
           things
           done
           lately
           ,
           with
           those
           now
           doing
           ,
           and
           what
           else
           are
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           are
           so
           set
           forth
           herein
           ,
           as
           in
           none
           of
           the
           Prophecies
           else
           where
           they
           are
           not
           to
           be
           found
           ;
           let
           not
           my
           brevity
           used
           herein
           be
           offensive
           ,
           because
           I
           am
           necessitated
           thereunto
           diversly
           ,
           time
           may
           inlarge
           me
           and
           it
           ,
           and
           gain
           me
           oportunity
           to
           present
           unto
           thy
           view
           the
           other
           Key
           of
           Prophecy
           and
           Councell
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           long
           intended
           by
           an
           
             Exposition
             on
             the
             Revelations
             ,
          
           then
           which
           two
           Scriptures
           ,
           I
           know
           none
           for
           History
           ,
           Mistery
           ,
           Prophecy
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           fullnesse
           of
           variety
           to
           exceed
           ,
           by
           understanding
           whereof
           thou
           mayest
           be
           abundantly
           made
           rich
           in
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           wise
           to
           understand
           the
           Salvation
           ,
           Purposes
           and
           Councell
           of
           God
           ,
           whereunto
           thou
           shalt
           do
           well
           to
           give
           heed
           ,
           as
           to
           a
           light
           shining
           in
           a
           dark
           place
           ,
           that
           thou
           be
           not
           comprehended
           by
           the
           now
           darknesse
           ,
           nor
           deceived
           in
           thy
           hopes
           and
           happinesse
           ,
           which
           thou
           shalt
           do
           well
           to
           beware
           that
           thou
           mayest
           be
           saved
           from
           the
           now
           immediate
           burnings
           of
           the
           man
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           that
           thou
           mayest
           stand
           before
           the
           Son
           of
           Man
           ,
           who
           shortly
           will
           appear
           on
           the
           Clouds
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           in
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           and
           only
           that
           is
           sought
           for
           at
           thy
           hands
           ,
           by
           the
           Author
           hereof
           :
        
         
           
             Who
             is
             an
             unworthy
             witnesse
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             truth
             of
             the
             most
             high
             God
             ,
             
               JOHN
               BRAYNE
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
       
         
           AN
           EXPOSITION
           UPON
           THE
           CANTICLES
           .
        
         
           
             
               CAP.
               I.
               
            
             
               IT
               hath
               been
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               to
               shadow
               out
               under
               severall
               Metaphors
               one
               and
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               to
               illustrate
               and
               set
               forth
               his
               mind
               the
               more
               clear
               thereby
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Revelations
               ,
               and
               the
               Histories
               of
               the
               life
               of
               Christ
               ,
               many
               Parables
               diversly
               set
               forth
               the
               same
               Kingdome
               ,
               and
               visions
               the
               same
               truth
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               Book
               ye
               have
               the
               rise
               ,
               the
               fall
               ,
               and
               restoration
               of
               the
               Gospell
               Church
               ,
               as
               set
               up
               among
               both
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
               ,
               most
               excellently
               predicted
               and
               shadowed
               out
               unto
               you
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Prophet
               begins
               with
               the
               Gentile
               Church
               ,
               Ver.
               1.
               
               
                 Kisse
                 me
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               Psalm
               2.
               Ver.
               12.
               
               
                 Servants
                 were
                 bound
                 to
                 their
                 Master
                 by
                 a
                 Kisse
                 ,
              
               in
               which
               she
               begins
               to
               shew
               her
               love
               to
               her
               Lord
               ,
               in
               desiring
               love
               and
               sign
               of
               favour
               from
               him
               ,
               which
               is
               spiritually
               in
               Gods
               speaking
               ,
               love
               to
               her
               ,
               and
               lovely
               of
               her
               ;
               as
               after
               he
               calls
               her
               his
               Love
               ,
               Dove
               and
               perfect
               one
               :
               as
               men
               shew
               an
               inward
               love
               ,
               by
               an
               outward
               complement
               of
               a
               kisse
               ,
               so
               God
               loves
               inwardly
               those
               whom
               he
               speaks
               well
               of
               ,
               and
               unto
               ,
               it
               being
               the
               first
               of
               her
               acquaintance
               with
               sight
               of
               God
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               reason
               why
               she
               demands
               this
               favour
               is
               ,
               because
               therein
               she
               apprehended
               an
               excellency
               above
               other
               things
               ,
               for
               sayes
               she
               ,
               thy
               loves
               are
               better
               then
               wine
               ,
               wine
               is
               good
               ,
               but
               the
               Church
               discernes
               an
               excellency
               in
               the
               loves
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               's
               beyond
               all
               compare
               ,
               which
               shews
               that
               Christ
               wins
               the
               soul
               to
               himself
               ,
               by
               the
               inward
               excellency
               that
               appears
               to
               the
               creature
               to
               be
               in
               him
               .
               Ver.
               3
               
                 Because
                 of
                 the
                 savour
                 of
                 thy
                 good
                 Oyntments
                 .
              
               Here
               by
               Oyntments
               is
               meant
               the
               gifts
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               human
               nature
               of
               Christ
               was
               indowed
               withall
               ,
               who
               was
               anoynted
               with
               the
               Oyl
               of
               Gladnesse
               above
               his
               fellows
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               These
               did
               breath
               forth
               a
               sweet
               savour
               from
               Christ
               ,
               as
               from
               a
               Rose
               with
               which
               the
               Church
               is
               greatly
               delighted
               to
               smell
               unto
               for
               refreshment
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Excellency
               of
               Christ
               preached
               and
               revealed
               like
               precious
               balm
               powred
               out
               ,
               perfumed
               the
               persons
               hearts
               that
               heard
               it
               ,
               as
               with
               divine
               odors
               .
            
             
             
               4.
               
               Therefore
               because
               of
               the
               smell
               and
               savour
               of
               his
               Name
               and
               Gifts
               ,
               the
               Virgins
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               not
               yet
               united
               to
               Christ
               in
               the
               Gospell
               way
               of
               marriage
               ,
               both
               love
               and
               desire
               him
               ,
               as
               a
               husband
               to
               be
               injoyed
               by
               them
               .
               The
               Catechumen●
               Ver.
               4.
               
               
                 Draw
                 me
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 run
                 after
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               In
               the
               words
               she
               finds
               in
               her self
               a
               backwardnesse
               ,
               a
               slownesse
               toward
               Christ
               ,
               as
               the
               Lord
               reproved
               the
               Disciples
               for
               being
               slow
               of
               heart
               to
               believe
               ,
               so
               the
               Spirit
               manifests
               hers
               to
               her self
               ,
               within
               her
               ,
               and
               reproves
               her
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               it
               is
               the
               work
               of
               Christ
               to
               draw
               her
               violently
               to
               himself
               ,
               from
               all
               ,
               and
               against
               all
               difficulties
               and
               allurements
               of
               the
               world
               by
               his
               heavenly
               call
               :
            
             
               3.
               
               This
               was
               not
               in
               some
               ,
               but
               the
               whole
               Church
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Christ
               easily
               frees
               from
               delaies
               the
               delaying
               souls
               ,
               and
               makes
               them
               find
               their
               feet
               to
               run
               after
               him
               ,
               who
               by
               their
               delaies
               seem
               to
               fail
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 King
                 brought
                 me
                 into
                 his
                 Chambers
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               Christs
               word
               is
               now
               of
               command
               with
               her
               ,
               who
               is
               now
               made
               subject
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               admitted
               by
               him
               ino
               the
               house
               of
               God
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               He
               brings
               her
               into
               his
               Chambers
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               distinct
               administrations
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               under
               which
               before
               she
               never
               was
               ,
               distinct
               from
               that
               .
               
                 Cap.
              
               8.
               
                 ver.
              
               2.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               On
               this
               say
               the
               Infants
               ,
               we
               wil
               be
               glad
               in
               thee
               ,
               not
               in
               our selves
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               else
               besides
               thee
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               We
               say
               the
               young
               men
               will
               rejoyce
               ,
               having
               an
               addition
               of
               joy
               in
               this
               second
               administration
               added
               unto
               us
               ,
               of
               what
               we
               had
               when
               in
               the
               first
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               We
               Fathers
               will
               remember
               thy
               love
               to
               us
               before
               and
               after
               calling
               ,
               when
               Infants
               ,
               and
               when
               in
               their
               youth
               ,
               which
               thought
               on
               and
               remembred
               ,
               is
               better
               then
               wine
               ,
               as
               naturall
               men
               solace
               their
               souls
               with
               wine
               ,
               so
               do
               we
               with
               the
               thoughts
               of
               that
               love
               that
               is
               in
               thee
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               hath
               been
               shewed
               us
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 righteous
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 all
                 Believers
                 love
                 thee
                 from
                 the
                 Child
                 to
                 the
                 Man
                 ,
                 grown
                 up
                 in
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               Ver.
               5.
               
               
                 I
                 am
                 black
                 ,
                 but
                 comely
                 ,
                 O
                 Daughters
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               By
               Jerusalem
               is
               meant
               the
               Gospell
               Church
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Jews
               before
               Christ
               ,
               as
               Brightman
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Nor
               is
               it
               meant
               the
               Jews
               Church
               under
               that
               state
               ,
               but
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               who
               thus
               speaks
               of
               her self
               to
               the
               Jews
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               She
               not
               only
               speaks
               to
               Jerusalem
               the
               Mother
               ,
               but
               the
               Daughter
               Churches
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               which
               the
               first
               state
               of
               the
               Jews
               Church
               did
               not
               produce
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               that
               Nation
               then
               being
               one
               Church
               only
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               untill
               others
               after
               were
               constituted
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               She
               was
               black
               in
               her self
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               her
               own
               corruptions
               ,
               but
               pure
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               In
               her self
               as
               the
               Tents
               of
               
                 Kedar
                 ,
              
               or
               darknesse
               ,
               in
               Christ
               as
               the
               Curtains
               of
               
                 Solomon
                 ,
              
               in
               which
               
                 Solomons
              
               glory
               was
               described
               or
               set
               forth
               ,
               as
               Christs
               is
               in
               the
               Justification
               of
               sinners
               ,
               with
               which
               ,
               as
               with
               a
               Vail
               he
               hid
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               Elect
               from
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               .
            
             
               Ver.
               6.
               
               
                 Look
                 not
                 on
                 me
                 because
                 I
                 am
                 black
                 for
                 the
                 Sun
                 hath
                 shined
                 on
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Jews
               at
               the
               conversion
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               questioned
               
                 Peter
              
               for
               baptizing
               them
               ,
               others
               forbid
               the
               Apostles
               to
               teach
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               
                 Acts
              
               11.3
               1
               
                 Thes.
              
               2.16
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               She
               warns
               the
               Jews
               not
               to
               judge
               her
               ,
               because
               long
               in
               sin
               and
               darknesse
               ,
               
               to
               be
               uncapable
               of
               grace
               and
               favour
               from
               Christ
               ,
               now
               under
               the
               Gospell
               state
               .
            
             
               The
               Sun
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Christ
               had
               now
               looked
               in
               mercy
               on
               her
               ,
               and
               had
               passed
               by
               the
               blacknesse
               in
               her
               ,
               therefore
               they
               much
               more
               ought
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               others
               understand
               the
               Sun
               here
               set
               down
               as
               the
               cause
               of
               her
               blacknesse
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               children
               of
               my
               mother
               ,
               
                 Paul
              
               and
               
                 Barnabas
              
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               the
               children
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               made
               the
               Gentile
               Church-keeper
               of
               the
               Vineyards
               ,
               the
               Jews
               Church
               being
               broken
               off
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               They
               were
               angry
               with
               Galatian
               Churches
               with
               burning
               zeal
               ,
               and
               moved
               against
               the
               Corinthians
               for
               Apostacy
               and
               corruption
               .
               
                 Gal.
              
               3.1
               .
               1
               
                 Cor.
              
               4.21
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               They
               made
               her
               keeper
               of
               the
               Vineyards
               ,
               when
               they
               left
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               turned
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               committing
               Law
               ,
               Estate
               ,
               and
               Gospell
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               She
               kept
               not
               her
               own
               Vineyard
               ,
               but
               became
               Apostate
               after
               the
               way
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               in
               which
               was
               the
               fall
               of
               the
               Church
               about
               four
               hundred
               years
               ,
               the
               new
               Covenant
               ,
               which
               was
               that
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               was
               her
               now
               Vineyard
               .
            
             
               Ver.
               7.
               
               
                 Make
                 me
                 know
                 ,
                 O
                 thou
                 whom
                 my
                 soul
                 loveth
                 ,
                 where
                 thou
                 feedest
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               Now
               it
               was
               not
               known
               where
               Christ
               was
               taught
               ,
               or
               had
               call'd
               men
               to
               teach
               ,
               if
               any
               had
               known
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               the
               Church
               who
               knows
               not
               ,
               but
               is
               to
               seek
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               She
               desires
               to
               know
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               be
               directed
               by
               him
               where
               the
               truth
               was
               indeed
               taught
               ,
               there
               was
               to
               be
               so
               much
               and
               so
               much
               glosing
               error
               taught
               ,
               and
               cryed
               up
               for
               truth
               among
               men
               in
               this
               time
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Where
               thou
               makest
               them
               lie
               down
               ,
               giving
               rest
               to
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               scorching
               time
               of
               Antichristian
               persecution
               ,
               Tyranny
               ,
               and
               delusion
               ,
               she
               being
               in
               want
               of
               satisfactory
               knowledge
               of
               her
               Lord
               and
               his
               mind
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               reasons
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               There
               are
               at
               this
               time
               many
               Flocks
               besides
               Christs
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Who
               are
               the
               flocks
               of
               Christs
               companions
               ,
               such
               as
               use
               Christs
               Name
               ,
               Authority
               ,
               and
               truth
               as
               their
               own
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               And
               make
               the
               flocks
               theirs
               ,
               and
               not
               Christ
               ;
               
                 Lutherans
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Calvinists
                 ,
                 Brownists
                 ,
                 Socinians
                 ,
                 Papists
                 ,
                 Pelagians
                 ,
                 Arians
                 ,
                 Independents
                 ,
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 Presbyters
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               Without
               Christ
               shews
               her
               ,
               yea
               makes
               her
               know
               where
               he
               now
               feeds
               ,
               she
               is
               in
               danger
               to
               turn
               from
               Christ
               to
               any
               of
               these
               ,
               of
               which
               Christ
               
                 Matthew
              
               24.24.26
               .
               hath
               admonished
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               be
               not
               turned
               to
               lies
               .
            
             
               Ver.
               8.
               
               
                 Contains
                 Christ
              
               Resp.
               
                 or
                 directions
                 to
                 this
                 dubious
                 case
                 and
                 Question
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 If
                 thou
                 know
                 not
                 O
                 thou
                 fairest
                 among
                 women
                 ,
              
               notes
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               souls
               that
               do
               not
               know
               where
               Christ
               feeds
               ,
               and
               desire
               to
               know
               ,
               are
               the
               true
               Believers
               of
               this
               time
               ,
               and
               shews
               a
               mighty
               darknesse
               and
               losse
               of
               truth
               among
               them
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Go
                 forth
                 by
                 the
                 footsteps
                 of
                 the
                 Flock
                 :
              
               Mark
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               Flocks
               of
               Christs
               companions
               ,
               but
               the
               true
               Church
               Primitive
               ,
               as
               of
               one
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Flock
               was
               past
               away
               ,
               but
               left
               it
               's
               steps
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               it's
               practise
               for
               us
               to
               walk
               by
               in
               the
               Word
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Feed
               thy
               Kids
               by
               the
               tents
               of
               the
               Shepheard
               ,
               or
               Apostles
               ,
               under
               Evangelists
               ,
               Pastors
               ,
               Teachers
               ,
               the
               Tents
               set
               up
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               which
               untill
               the
               Church
               restoration
               ,
               the
               Saints
               were
               to
               be
               fed
               by
               ,
               not
               in
               these
               Tents
               .
            
             
             
               Ver.
               9.
               
               
                 To
                 the
                 Troops
                 in
                 the
                 Chariots
                 of
                 Pharoah
                 have
                 I
                 likened
                 thee
                 ,
                 my
                 Beloved
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Saints
               as
               yet
               are
               in
               captivity
               under
               Antichristian
               power
               and
               authority
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               They
               are
               in
               his
               Chariots
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               warres
               ,
               and
               in
               which
               he
               is
               carried
               to
               war
               ,
               upheld
               ,
               and
               defended
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               By
               Troops
               ,
               they
               are
               fixed
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               as
               horses
               fiercely
               and
               fearlesly
               they
               carry
               on
               and
               serve
               that
               power
               ,
               against
               the
               enemies
               thereof
               .
            
             
               
                 Ver.
              
               10.
               
               On
               the
               checks
               of
               these
               horses
               are
               rows
               of
               stones
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               set
               in
               their
               bridles
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               esteem
               that
               the
               Pharaonicall
               power
               should
               set
               on
               these
               horses
               above
               others
               ,
               having
               a
               gold
               chain
               ,
               or
               a
               sweet
               obedience
               in
               them
               ,
               to
               the
               then
               Magistracy
               for
               conscience
               ,
               as
               the
               horses
               of
               
                 Zeba
              
               and
               
                 Zalmuna
                 ,
              
               Judges
               8.26
               .
            
             
               Whom
               the
               Magistrate
               then
               found
               to
               be
               of
               most
               excellent
               and
               necessary
               use
               ,
               for
               their
               then
               preservation
               ;
               God
               miraculously
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               for
               them
               ,
               sending
               salvation
               to
               those
               they
               serve
               ,
               as
               that
               other
               thundering
               Legion
               ,
               that
               sometimes
               served
               the
               Roman
               Emperor
               in
               his
               wars
               ,
               who
               gained
               by
               prayer
               ,
               rain
               in
               their
               necessity
               ,
               and
               saved
               their
               whole
               Army
               from
               perishing
               .
            
             
               Ver.
               11.
               
               
                 We
                 will
                 make
                 thee
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               I
               Christ
               and
               the
               Magistracy
               set
               out
               by
               the
               then
               Pharaoh
               ,
               
                 we
                 will
                 make
                 thee
                 Borders
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
              
               some
               externall
               dignity
               is
               here
               promised
               to
               the
               Church
               to
               be
               conferred
               on
               her
               ,
               in
               which
               Christ
               as
               well
               as
               
                 Pharoah
              
               will
               have
               a
               hand
               in
               the
               accomplishment
               thereof
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               rather
               read
               the
               words
               Tryers
               of
               Gold
               ,
               with
               Pastors
               of
               Silver
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               I
               Christ
               will
               inable
               some
               with
               judgement
               to
               try
               the
               truth
               ,
               as
               Goldsmiths
               gold
               and
               silver
               ,
               and
               the
               Magistrate
               shall
               accordingly
               appoint
               them
               thereunto
               ,
               after
               which
               the
               true
               Ministery
               in
               the
               Pastors
               of
               Silver
               shall
               be
               restored
               ,
               
                 Amos
              
               1.1
               .
               The
               word
               for
               Studs
               is
               read
               Shepheards
               ,
               or
               Pastors
               of
               Tekoah
               ,
               alluding
               to
               that
               
                 Malach.
                 Cap.
              
               3.
               
                 Ver.
              
               3.
               which
               work
               is
               again
               to
               be
               done
               in
               this
               Age
               of
               ours
               ,
               
                 Rev.
              
               20.4
               .
            
             
               Ver.
               12.
               
               
                 While
                 the
                 King
                 was
                 in
                 his
                 Crown
                 ,
              
               vid.
               cap.
               3.
               ult.
            
             
               By
               the
               King
               ,
               is
               meant
               Jesus
               Christ
               in
               his
               Crown
               &
               signifies
               that
               〈◊〉
               the
               Saints
               like
               troops
               were
               in
               
                 Pharoah's
              
               Chariots
               ,
               until
               Christ
               upon
               the
               discovery
               of
               the
               truth
               comes
               to
               be
               made
               King
               ,
               and
               the
               Kingdome
               〈◊〉
               be
               the
               Lords
               ,
               
                 Rev.
              
               6.2
               .
            
             
               
                 Spiknard
              
               gave
               a
               good
               smell
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Church
               became
               preciously
               to
               be
               esteemed
               among
               the
               sons
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               her
               estate
               to
               be
               accompted
               of
               as
               honorable
               ,
               and
               her
               actions
               before
               condemned
               to
               be
               now
               praised
               ,
               and
               had
               in
               honour
               of
               such
               as
               were
               round
               about
               her
               .
            
             
               Ver.
               13.
               
               
                 My
                 beloved
                 is
                 to
                 me
                 as
                 a
                 little
                 box
                 of
                 Myrrhe
                 ,
                 Vid.
                 Brightman
                 ,
              
               or
               bag
               to
               put
               Myrrhe
               ;
               shewing
               ,
               that
               all
               sweetnesse
               and
               perfumes
               were
               placed
               and
               laid
               up
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               as
               in
               their
               place
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               place
               it
               between
               my
               brests
               ,
               it
               being
               the
               place
               whence
               the
               savour
               of
               Christ
               most
               sweetly
               riseth
               to
               the
               Saint
               ,
               that
               being
               a
               place
               where
               women
               place
               such
               things
               as
               they
               affect
               ,
               and
               the
               place
               of
               her
               husband
               ,
               that
               so
               the
               savour
               of
               Christ
               may
               be
               ministered
               to
               all
               that
               suck
               of
               her
               breasts
               thereby
               .
               Myrrhe
               was
               that
               which
               was
               part
               of
               the
               perfume
               offered
               up
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               signified
               that
               in
               
                 hoc
                 loculo
                 ,
              
               in
               this
               little
               repository
               the
               divine
               nature
               of
               God
               came
               to
               dwell
               and
               to
               inhabit
               in
               ,
               and
               in
               it
               ,
               with
               us
               ,
               when
               found
               in
               our
               nature
               .
            
             
             
               
                 Verse
              
               14.
               
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               
                 Orbatus
                 fui
                 redemptoris
              
               I
               was
               deprived
               of
               the
               Reedmer
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               whilst
               I
               was
               under
               Anti-christs
               bondage
               I
               was
               denyed
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               .
               But
               
                 My
                 Beloved
                 came
                 unto
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 vinyards
                 of
                 Enged●
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               dispensations
               of
               the
               Law
               and
               Gospel
               ,
               being
               the
               Vineyards
               of
               the
               chief
               Princes
               :
               So
               in
               Scripture
               somtime
               the
               Law
               estate
               is
               set
               out
               by
               a
               Vineyard
               ,
               and
               somtime
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               but
               here
               both
               ;
               when
               both
               again
               are
               restored
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               at
               first
               among
               the
               Saints
               and
               sons
               of
               men
               .
            
             
               
                 Verse
              
               15.
               
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Behold
                 thou
                 art
                 fair
                 my
                 Beloved
                 ,
                 behold
                 thou
                 art
                 fair
                 ,
                 thine
                 eyes
                 are
                 Doves
                 .
              
               Now
               that
               the
               Church
               ●ad
               both
               Vineyards
               ,
               not
               one
               onely
               ,
               Christ
               is
               delighted
               in
               her
               beauty
               ,
               and
               shewes
               she
               is
               approved
               in
               his
               sight
               very
               highly
               :
               And
               above
               all
               commends
               the
               simplicity
               of
               her
               eyes
               ,
               who
               were
               onely
               delighted
               with
               ,
               and
               carryed
               after
               the
               truth
               ,
               in
               all
               things
               worshipping
               the
               true
               God
               in
               Spirit
               and
               truth
               :
               She
               was
               fair
               in
               Christ
               by
               Justification
               ,
               and
               in
               her self
               Sanctified
               .
            
             
               
                 Verse
              
               16.
               
               Church
               ,
               
                 Behold
                 thou
                 art
                 fair
                 my
                 Beloved
                 ,
                 our
                 bed
                 is
                 green
                 .
              
               As
               Christ
               beheld
               the
               Churches
               Beauty
               ,
               so
               the
               Church
               beholds
               Christs
               ;
               and
               seeks
               to
               find
               full
               content
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               shews
               she
               was
               contented
               in
               him
               2.
               
               She
               found
               sweetness
               and
               pleasure
               in
               contemplating
               the
               Beauty
               and
               comliness
               of
               her
               Lord
               ,
               who
               was
               all
               in
               all
               to
               her
               eyes
               and
               desires
               .
               3
               She
               saith
               ,
               
                 Our
                 bed
                 is
                 green
              
               ;
               or
               rather
               according
               to
               the
               Metaphorical
               interpretation
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               it
               is
               
                 new
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               the
               new
               estate
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               or
               
                 new
                 ,
              
               shee
               having
               not
               yet
               brought
               forth
               any
               other
               Churches
               or
               Daughters
               to
               Christ
               :
               A
               
                 Bed
                 ,
              
               signifying
               the
               way
               of
               worship
               the
               Church
               had
               by
               Christ
               to
               worship
               God
               in
               .
            
             
               
                 Verse
              
               17
               ,
               
                 The
                 Beams
                 of
                 our
                 house
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               visible
               Church
               are
               Cedars
               ,
               men
               of
               great
               account
               ,
               such
               need
               the
               Beams
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               ful
               of
               strength
               ,
               and
               their
               Rafters
               are
               of
               Fir
               .
               Men
               streight
               and
               upright
               ,
               of
               green
               and
               flourishing
               life
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Cap.
              
               2.1
               .
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Rose
                 of
                 the
                 Sharon
                 ,
                 and
                 Lilly
                 of
                 the
                 Valleyes
                 .
              
               The
               Church
               was
               as
               a
               Rose
               growing
               in
               a
               desolate
               field
               :
               Sharon
               was
               a
               field
               near
               Lebanon
               ,
               and
               desolate
               :
               
                 And
                 the
                 Lilly
                 of
                 the
                 Valleyes
                 .
              
               Mans
               estate
               is
               as
               a
               Valley
               ,
               among
               whom
               here
               is
               none
               desireable
               but
               this
               Lilly
               ,
               in
               whom
               the
               world
               savoured
               sweetness
               ,
               and
               Saints
               saw
               a
               beauty
               and
               loveliness
               .
            
             
               
                 Verse
              
               2.
               
               Christ
               ,
               
                 As
                 the
                 Lilly
                 among
                 the
                 thorns
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 my
                 love
                 among
                 the
                 daughters
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               By
               daughters
               I
               understand
               false
               Churches
               ,
               the
               Daughters
               of
               
                 Babel
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               true
               shall
               be
               among
               the
               false
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               false
               Churches
               are
               Thorns
               ,
               the
               effects
               of
               the
               fall
               of
               man
               Naturally
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               Mystically
               .
               
                 Gal.
              
               4.29
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               true
               Church
               grows
               as
               a
               Lilly
               among
               them
               ,
               far
               exceeding
               ,
               and
               no
               way
               to
               be
               compared
               with
               them
               :
               which
               will
               appear
               after
               the
               Churches
               Restoratio
               most
               glorious
               .
            
             
               
                 Verse
              
               3.
               
               Church
               ,
               
                 As
                 the
                 Apple-tree
                 among
                 the
                 Trees
                 of
                 the
                 Forrest
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 my
                 Beloved
                 among
                 the
                 sonnes
                 .
              
            
             
               1
               ,
               Christ
               in
               taking
               our
               nature
               ,
               is
               among
               the
               sons
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               more
               Excellent
               then
               they
               ;
               they
               were
               fruitless
               ,
               he
               fruitful
               to
               man
               ▪
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               sons
               here
               were
               false
               Christs
               or
               Teachers
               joyned
               to
               the
               Daughters
               ,
               or
               false
               Churches
               ;
               also
               by
               the
               
                 Trees
              
               may
               be
               meant
               other
               Kings
               of
               Nations
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               sons
               of
               a
               people
               ,
               and
               brought
               out
               by
               them
               .
            
             
             
               1.
               
               
                 I
                 desired
                 greatly
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 his
                 shaddow
              
               :
               The
               shaddow
               of
               Kings
               was
               their
               protection
               from
               violence
               of
               men
               ;
               Christs
               is
               from
               the
               violence
               of
               sinne
               ,
               Satan
               ,
               Death
               ,
               Hell
               ;
               and
               the
               Wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               curse
               of
               Law
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               I
               sate
               down
               as
               desiring
               no
               other
               but
               this
               ,
               and
               found
               Rest
               ,
               and
               Peace
               ,
               and
               safety
               therein
               ;
               which
               I
               could
               not
               find
               no where
               but
               here
               ,
               
                 Mat.
              
               11.
               
                 v.
              
               28
            
             
               3.
               
               His
               fruit
               was
               sweet
               to
               my
               tast
               ,
               she
               would
               not
               be
               defended
               by
               ,
               but
               fed
               of
               Christ
               also
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Lord
               communicates
               himself
               in
               sweetness
               to
               her
               ,
               with
               as
               much
               delight
               as
               she
               received
               it
               from
               him
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               fruits
               of
               Christs
               Death
               ,
               Suffering
               ,
               and
               Resurrection
               being
               very
               sweet
               and
               saving
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Tree
                 of
                 Li●e
                 ,
                 Rev.
              
               22.2
               .
               Christ
               giving
               the
               savour
               thereof
               in
               the
               sweetness
               of
               Gods
               Divine
               love
               and
               mercy
               to
               her
               thereby
               .
            
             
               
                 verse
              
               4.
               
               
                 He
                 brought
                 me
                 into
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Wine
              
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               is
               the
               society
               of
               men
               in
               Christ
               ,
               where
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               was
               to
               be
               administred
               ,
               at
               which
               the
               whole
               Church
               met
               ,
               partly
               celebrated
               by
               Wine
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Churches
               estate
               was
               fully
               constituted
               1
               
                 Cor.
              
               11.20
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Called
               
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Wine
                 ,
              
               because
               the
               wine
               of
               Gospel
               joy
               and
               peace
               is
               there
               to
               that
               society
               ,
               most
               Divinely
               published
               and
               applyed
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Love
                 was
                 his
                 Banner
                 over
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Banner
               signifies
               Christ
               held
               out
               in
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               This
               Banner
               was
               his
               love
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               This
               love
               as
               A
               Banner
               conserved
               her
               ,
               and
               was
               spread
               over
               her
               ,
               wrapping
               her
               as
               it
               were
               up
               therein
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               garment
               of
               love
               .
            
             
               
                 Verse
              
               5.
               
               The
               Church
               being
               in
               this
               flourishing
               estate
               ,
               once
               again
               declines
               ▪
               but
               it
               is
               after
               a
               long
               time
               of
               prosperity
               ;
               predicted
               
                 Rev.
              
               20.7
               .
               Satan
               is
               again
               let
               loose
               ,
               
                 verse
              
               8.
               
               He
               again
               by
               false
               Doctrine
               deceives
               the
               world
               ,
               few
               are
               freed
               from
               his
               delusions
               ,
               when
               there
               will
               again
               open
               and
               secret
               Anti-christian
               enemies
               arise
               ,
               and
               bring
               a
               very
               great
               persecution
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               but
               not
               so
               overcome
               them
               as
               before
               ;
               
                 v.
              
               5.
               the
               Anti-christian
               Ministry
               said
               to
               be
               dead
               at
               the
               binding
               of
               Satan
               ,
               or
               said
               again
               to
               live
               after
               the
               1000
               years
               ,
               and
               the
               Devil
               got
               his
               liberty
               ,
               when
               the
               Church
               cryeth
               stay
               ,
               or
               support
               me
               with
               
                 Flaggons
              
               or
               Vessels
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               
                 Wine
              
               or
               Gospel-grace
               was
               laid
               up
               in
               ;
               which
               shewes
               she
               was
               much
               burthened
               and
               oppressed
               ,
               and
               cryes
               for
               support
               and
               help
               from
               the
               World
               ,
               in
               which
               it
               seems
               she
               had
               few
               left
               to
               comfort
               her
               .
               
                 Comfort
                 me
                 with
                 Apples
                 .
              
               Christ
               is
               compared
               to
               the
               Apple
               tree
               ,
               and
               the
               works
               of
               Christ
               for
               the
               Church
               in
               his
               Mediatourship
               are
               those
               Apples
               with
               which
               she
               would
               be
               comforted
               :
               
                 I
                 am
                 sick
              
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               
                 of
                 love
              
               :
               That
               is
               ,
               she
               loved
               Christ
               dearly
               ,
               but
               the
               Priests
               were
               false
               to
               her
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               satisfie
               her
               ,
               they
               kept
               both
               
                 Flagons
              
               and
               
                 Apples
              
               from
               her
               also
               ,
               leaving
               her
               to
               her
               fainting
               estate
               .
            
             
               
                 Verse
              
               6.
               
               Christ
               supplies
               their
               lack
               ,
               and
               he
               puts
               one
               hand
               under
               her
               head
               that
               hangs
               down
               ,
               and
               is
               very
               heavy
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               embraceth
               her
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               holds
               her
               up
               that
               she
               sink
               or
               faint
               not
               ,
               which
               ends
               in
               sleeps
               and
               drowsiness
               .
            
             
               
                 Verse
              
               7.
               
               Are
               the
               words
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               in
               the
               Femenine
               ,
               clears
               sufficiently
               again
               ,
               he
               speaks
               them
               to
               the
               Daughters
               of
               
                 Jerusalem
              
               that
               they
               
                 wake
                 not
                 his
                 love
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Gentiles
               Church
               ,
               until
               she
               be
               made
               willing
               thereunto
               .
            
             
               Now
               in
               this
               verse
               Christ
               concludes
               the
               first
               period
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               Church
               ,
               having
               in
               it
               ,
               its
               rise
               ,
               its
               fall
               ,
               its
               restauration
               and
               decay
               after
               that
               again
               .
            
             
             
               
                 That
                 in
                 this
                 Part
                 is
                 meant
                 undeniably
                 the
                 Gentile
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               She
               had
               never
               received
               a
               kiss
               from
               Christ
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               Christ
               never
               owned
               her
               as
               yet
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               She
               is
               shaddow●d
               out
               by
               
                 Pharaoh's
              
               daughter
               a
               Gentile
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               She
               is
               made
               keeper
               of
               the
               Vinyards
               ,
               the
               Iews
               being
               broken
               off
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               She
               keeps
               not
               her
               own
               Vinyard
               ,
               but
               turns
               Antichristian
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               Saints
               are
               employed
               in
               
                 Pharaoh●s
              
               Chariots
               or
               Wars
               ,
               in
               Reformations
               .
            
             
               6
               ,
               The
               fellowship
               intimated
               in
               the
               bed
               ,
               
                 Cap.
              
               1.
               
                 verse
              
               16.
               which
               she
               had
               with
               Christ
               now
               ,
               was
               new
               ,
               and
               of
               no
               long
               contiuance
               ,
               before
               the
               Gospel
               estate
               she
               being
               without
               God
               and
               Christ
               in
               the
               world
               .
               
                 Eph.
              
               2.12
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               These
               things
               are
               so
               spoken
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               be
               rightly
               applyed
               to
               the
               Iews
               Church
               or
               State
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               The
               Jewish
               Church
               begins
               Cap.
               
                 2.
                 
              
               Verse
               
                 8.
                 
              
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 Voyce
                 of
                 my
                 Beloved
              
               The
               Baptist
               was
               that
               Voyce
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               that
               prepared
               the
               way
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               gave
               notice
               of
               his
               coming
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 John
              
               he
               came
               leaping
               upon
               the
               Mountains
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               to
               beat
               them
               into
               a
               Plain
               .
               This
               coming
               sets
               out
               the
               end
               of
               his
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               was
               to
               do
               upon
               the
               Hills
               also
               ,
               
                 Luke
              
               3.5
               .
            
             
               
                 Verse
              
               9.
               
               
                 My
                 Beloved
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               Christ
               is
               like
               the
               Roe
               ,
               or
               rather
               the
               Church
               apprehends
               in
               Christ
               the
               likeness
               of
               glory
               ,
               or
               appearance
               of
               glory
               in
               his
               Divine
               Nature
               ;
               and
               says
               my
               Beloved
               is
               to
               be
               assimulated
               to
               glory
               (
               or
               the
               yong
               of
               Rams
               )
               in
               his
               Humane
               Nature
               ,
               being
               the
               Lamb
               slain
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               World
               :
               Behold
               ,
               he
               standeth
               behind
               our
               Wall
               ;
               the
               Humane
               Nature
               was
               as
               a
               Wall
               behind
               which
               Christ
               stood
               ;
               being
               among
               the
               Iews
               ,
               his
               Humanity
               ,
               and
               the
               meanness
               of
               his
               Estate
               ,
               was
               as
               a
               Wall
               which
               hindred
               them
               from
               the
               sight
               of
               him
               ;
               (
               it
               may
               be
               applyed
               to
               the
               Ceremonial
               Law
               )
               he
               looketh
               through
               the
               Windows
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               did
               manifest
               it self
               through
               those
               out-lets
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               Windows
               of
               the
               Humane
               Nature
               ,
               whereat
               he
               gives
               out
               the
               knowledge
               of
               his
               God-head
               (
               as
               by
               the
               hand
               )
               when
               he
               did
               any
               wonders
               ,
               God
               came
               to
               manifest
               himself
               to
               those
               that
               saw
               them
               ;
               so
               when
               he
               taught
               ,
               he
               manifested
               himself
               by
               that
               Teaching
               to
               men
               ▪
               God
               as
               it
               were
               looking
               out
               at
               the
               Windows
               in
               his
               forgiving
               sins
               ,
               &c.
               
               Thus
               
                 Paul
              
               to
               
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 God
                 was
                 seen
                 of
                 men
              
               ;
               shewing
               himself
               through
               the
               Lettice
               ,
               by
               the
               many
               ways
               God
               had
               to
               discover
               himself
               by
               Christs
               Humane
               Nature
               to
               man
               :
               1
               
                 Tim.
              
               3.16
               .
               
                 manifested
                 in
                 Flesh
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Verse
              
               10.
               
               The
               Church
               speaks
               of
               Christ
               as
               her
               Love
               ;
               he
               answers
               her
               love
               ,
               and
               speaks
               in
               love
               to
               her
               again
               ;
               it
               was
               both
               answer
               and
               speech
               also
               to
               the
               Churches
               he
               now
               teacheth
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               knows
               his
               voice
               from
               any
               other
               :
               He
               saith
               to
               her
               ,
               
                 Arise
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               from
               thy
               earthly
               estate
               to
               a
               heavenly
               ,
               from
               a
               servant
               to
               a
               Queen
               ,
               from
               beggarly
               Rudiments
               ,
               to
               Royal
               Ornaments
               Again
               he
               calls
               her
               to
               
                 come
                 away
              
               ;
               the
               first
               shews
               how
               hardly
               the
               Iews
               were
               brought
               from
               their
               Ceremonies
               ,
               or
               that
               they
               were
               first
               brought
               in
               part
               from
               that
               way
               of
               worship
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               then
               fully
               afterward
               by
               his
               Apostles
               .
               The
               words
               in
               the
               Original
               signifie
               
                 come
                 from
                 thy self
                 ,
              
               first
               as
               natural
               ,
               and
               secondly
               ,
               as
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Iews
               Church
               ;
               here
               Prophetically
               is
               hinted
               at
               Christ
               calling
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               call
               ,
               the
               seventy's
               call
               at
               several
               seasons
               .
            
             
               
                 Verse
              
               11.
               
               He
               useth
               reasons
               to
               perswade
               her
               hereunto
               ,
               that
               she
               may
               not
               doubt
               to
               Arise
               and
               come
               away
               upon
               his
               call
               ;
               which
               shews
               men
               should
               not
               do
               any
               more
               then
               they
               have
               warrant
               for
               in
               the
               Word
               from
               God
               to
               do
               ,
               but
               sit
               still
               until
               they
               have
               his
               Word
               to
               walk
               by
               ,
               as
               
                 Mat.
              
               14.28
               .
               
                 Peter
              
               did
               .
            
             
             
               1.
               
               The
               winter
               is
               past
               ,
               a
               time
               that
               is
               bad
               to
               travel
               in
               for
               a
               woman
               ;
               in
               which
               the
               Lord
               compares
               the
               law
               estate
               to
               winter
               ,
               the
               Gospel
               to
               summer
               ;
               in
               the
               winter
               the
               days
               are
               short
               ,
               and
               nights
               long
               ,
               the
               Sun
               shaddowed
               ,
               not
               shining
               with
               so
               strong
               a
               heat
               ,
               all
               things
               dead
               and
               cold
               ;
               so
               were
               the
               Ceremonies
               and
               Service
               of
               that
               time
               if
               compared
               with
               the
               sta●e
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Reigne
               or
               Ministry
               is
               now
               changed
               from
               Law
               to
               Gospel
               .
               
                 Heb.
              
               7.12
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               It
               is
               now
               come
               to
               me
               ,
               I
               am
               now
               thy
               Priest
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               
                 Aaron
                 .
              
               &
               26.28
               .
            
             
               
                 Verse
              
               12.
               
               
                 The
                 flowers
                 appear
                 on
                 earth
              
               ;
               who
               are
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               the
               first
               fruits
               ;
               and
               
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 the
                 Turtle
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               Christ
               proaching
               and
               preached
               Evangelically
               in
               our
               land
               :
               which
               is
               applyed
               in
               especial
               to
               the
               land
               of
               
                 Judea
                 ,
              
               in
               which
               the
               Lord
               onely
               taught
               himself
               ,
               and
               was
               first
               taught
               by
               such
               others
               as
               he
               sent
               forth
               .
               The
               time
               of
               singing
               of
               birds
               is
               come
               ;
               the
               seventy
               read
               it
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               ,
               and
               indeed
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               I
               rather
               read
               according
               to
               the
               mysterie
               ,
               the
               time
               
                 amputationis
                 arboris
                 ,
              
               of
               the
               cutting
               tree
               or
               vine
               ,
               then
               singing
               of
               Birds
               ;
               because
               then
               unbelievers
               were
               cut
               off
               from
               believers
               ;
               then
               
                 Ismael
              
               was
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               house
               ,
               and
               not
               suffered
               to
               inherit
               with
               
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 Gal.
              
               4.
               from
               
                 verse
              
               21
               ,
               to
               31.
               before
               which
               the
               Gospel
               was
               not
               cleerly
               and
               fully
               to
               be
               applyed
               ,
               until
               believers
               were
               by
               themselves
               seperated
               from
               the
               world
               into
               Societies
               or
               Churches
               .
            
             
               
                 Verse
              
               13.
               
               
                 The
                 Fig-tree
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Iewish
               first
               Church
               appeared
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               began
               with
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               summer
               ,
               
                 Matth.
              
               24.32
               .
               whose
               fruit
               quickly
               falls
               .
               The
               Vine
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Gentile
               Church
               ,
               had
               sent
               forth
               their
               Grapes
               ,
               and
               therewith
               a
               favor
               ;
               as
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               whose
               praise
               was
               spread
               far
               abroad
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               
                 Macedonia
                 .
              
               Again
               ,
               he
               calls
               his
               Spouse
               to
               
                 come
                 away
              
               ;
               shewing
               that
               the
               Iews
               did
               retain
               many
               ceremonies
               after
               they
               were
               a
               Church
               which
               Christ
               would
               not
               have
               them
               do
               ,
               and
               shews
               Christ
               would
               not
               allow
               of
               any
               .
            
             
               
                 Verse
              
               14.
               
               
                 My
                 Dove
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               the
               Church
               ,
               now
               the
               Spouse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 in
                 the
                 Castles
                 of
                 the
                 Rock
              
               ;
               that
               is
               the
               Saints
               were
               in
               their
               several
               Societies
               ,
               under
               their
               threefold
               Ministry
               ,
               as
               in
               their
               Castles
               ,
               or
               strengths
               of
               safety
               ,
               which
               is
               significantly
               called
               
                 the
                 holes
                 of
                 the
                 Rock
              
               (
               Christ
               )
               they
               being
               instituted
               by
               him
               .
               They
               are
               called
               
                 the
                 hid
                 places
                 ,
              
               because
               none
               but
               the
               saints
               come
               there
               .
               And
               then
               
                 hid
                 places
                 of
                 her
                 measure
                 ,
              
               every
               one
               being
               measured
               by
               his
               state
               in
               Christ
               ,
               that
               cometh
               into
               any
               of
               those
               holes
               ;
               
                 Eph.
              
               4.16
               .
               Antichrists
               Church
               is
               the
               strong
               hold
               of
               the
               false
               Religion
               ,
               as
               this
               is
               of
               the
               true
               ,
               
                 Rev.
              
               18.2
               .
            
             
               
                 Let
                 me
                 see
                 thy
                 countenance
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 make
                 me
                 behold
                 thy
                 appearance
                 ,
                 make
                 me
                 hear
                 thy
                 voice
                 ,
              
               in
               which
               he
               stirs
               up
               the
               Church
               to
               prayer
               ,
               and
               to
               an
               apprehension
               of
               the
               happy
               estate
               she
               was
               in
               ,
               though
               afflicted
               ,
               and
               miserable
               in
               appearance
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               though
               dark
               ,
               shaddowy
               ,
               and
               corrupt
               in
               her
               own
               eyes
               ;
               yet
               in
               this
               there
               papears
               a
               desireableness
               in
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               a
               sweetness
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               through
               the
               variety
               of
               gifts
               she
               had
               bestowed
               upon
               her
               ,
               and
               vertues
               that
               were
               in
               her
               .
            
             
               
                 Verse
              
               15.
               
               
                 Take
                 us
                 the
                 Foxes
                 ,
              
               which
               are
               false
               Teachers
               ,
               who
               crept
               in
               wilily
               into
               the
               Churches
               society
               to
               spy
               out
               their
               liberty
               ;
               among
               which
               some
               are
               more
               wily
               then
               others
               ,
               but
               all
               are
               to
               be
               taken
               ,
               and
               the
               words
               are
            
             
               1.
               
               As
               it
               were
               spoken
               of
               Christ
               and
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               rule
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               its
               oversight
               was
               committed
               ,
               
                 Acts
              
               20.28
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Vines
               are
               Gospel
               Churches
               only
               ,
               the
               National
               Church
               Rule
               of
               
                 Moses
              
               being
               fallen
               .
            
             
             
               3.
               
               These
               Foxes
               did
               destroy
               them
               ,
               as
               in
               
                 Galatia
                 ,
                 Coloss
                 ,
                 Corinth
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               Our
               Vines
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Churches
               have
               tender
               grapes
               ,
               that
               is
               Believers
               ,
               weak
               in
               faith
               ,
               Infants
               in
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               easily
               deceived
               by
               seducers
               ,
               
                 Gal
              
               16.
               
               
                 Eph.
              
               4.14
               .
               
                 Gal.
              
               2.4
               .
               
                 Acts
              
               15.1
               .
               if
               things
               were
               thus
               in
               the
               times
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               how
               were
               they
               after
               ?
            
             
               
                 Verse
              
               16.
               
               
                 My
                 Beloved
                 is
                 mine
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 his
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               bestows
               himself
               in
               marriage
               on
               the
               wife
               he
               marries
               ,
               and
               the
               woman
               her self
               on
               the
               man
               ;
               by
               covenant
               tying
               themselves
               each
               to
               other
               :
               So
               the
               Church
               had
               done
               to
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               and
               he
               to
               her
               ;
               so
               that
               none
               else
               could
               say
               so
               but
               her self
               of
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               would
               Christ
               say
               so
               of
               any
               but
               her
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               shews
               the
               Church
               was
               not
               yet
               whorish
               ,
               but
               kept
               her
               faith
               to
               her
               Lord
               with
               much
               loyalty
               and
               love
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               As
               a
               strange
               woman
               hath
               nothing
               to
               do
               with
               another
               womans
               husband
               ,
               so
               hath
               no
               false
               Church
               to
               do
               with
               Christ
               the
               true
               church's
               spouse
               ,
               nor
               Christ
               with
               them
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 He
                 feedeth
                 among
                 the
                 Lillies
              
               ;
               the
               Lillies
               are
               the
               Saints
               or
               Believers
               ,
               or
               rather
               ,
               he
               feedeth
               in
               them
               ;
               
                 Rev.
              
               3.20
               .
               
                 I
                 will
                 come
                 into
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 sup
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Verse
              
               17.
               
               Shews
               the
               Apostacy
               of
               the
               Iews
               Church
               and
               State
               they
               came
               unto
               in
               their
               first
               defection
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 A
                 night
                 comes
                 on
                 her
                 ,
              
               she
               is
               again
               troubled
               with
               Iewish
               ceremonies
               ,
               which
               yet
               she
               expect
               ,
               should
               be
               driven
               away
               by
               the
               glorious
               light
               should
               arise
               again
               unto
               her
               in
               the
               now
               restoration
               is
               to
               be
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Until
               when
               ,
               she
               desires
               her
               love
               to
               appear
               himself
               as
               divine
               glory
               ,
               in
               his
               glorious
               nature
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               young
               of
               Rams
               ,
               being
               
                 the
                 Lamb
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 takes
                 away
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               This
               she
               would
               have
               him
               ,
               be
               
                 on
                 the
                 mountains
                 of
                 Bether
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               division
               ,
               which
               the
               Antichristian
               estate
               ,
               that
               destroyed
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Gospel
               is
               eminently
               to
               be
               called
               ,
               being
               Babel
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               understood
               
                 Rev.
              
               6.14
               and
               16.20
               .
               whose
               mountains
               are
               removed
               and
               removing
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Though
               here
               the
               young
               of
               Rams
               be
               set
               down
               ,
               to
               note
               the
               Humane
               nature
               ,
               yet
               you
               know
               
                 Rev.
              
               6.
               
                 ult.
              
               that
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               that
               sate
               on
               the
               Throne
               ,
               and
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               was
               that
               tormented
               the
               Popish
               world
               which
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               sets
               out
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               the
               other
               ,
            
          
           
             
               
                 Cap.
              
               3.
               
               
                 Verse
              
               1.
               
               
                 By
                 night
                 on
                 my
                 bed
                 I
                 sought
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               This
               as
               before
               sets
               out
               the
               grand
               defection
               the
               Iews
               made
               ,
               and
               darkness
               on
               her
               ,
               while
               she
               was
               shut
               up
               in
               that
               estate
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Her
               state
               then
               was
               ,
               that
               she
               was
               asleep
               ,
               insensible
               of
               this
               desolation
               ,
               and
               rested
               in
               her
               erroneous
               way
               ,
               as
               on
               a
               bed
               ;
               (
               called
               
                 her
              
               bed
               )
               but
               none
               of
               Christ's
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               In
               it
               she
               sought
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               whom
               her
               soul
               loved
               ,
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               signifies
               her
               diligent
               seeking
               Christ
               in
               her
               erroneous
               way
               or
               time
               of
               night
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               He
               was
               not
               in
               her
               bed
               to
               be
               found
               ,
               yea
               she
               sought
               him
               again
               and
               again
               in
               her
               corrupt
               Iudaizing
               way
               of
               worship
               ,
               but
               found
               him
               not
               .
            
             
               
                 Verse
              
               2.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 arise
                 now
              
               from
               my
               quondam
               bed
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 go
                 about
                 the
                 City
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               she
               will
               examine
               Antichrist's
               way
               ,
               having
               the
               visible
               shew
               of
               a
               Church
               left
               ,
               but
               seeing
               the
               Idolatry
               and
               profaness
               of
               her
               in
               general
               ,
               she
               will
               go
               into
               the
               streets
               ,
               
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               meeting
               places
               of
               the
               Romish
               church
               ,
               where
               things
               were
               bought
               and
               sold
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               broad
               waies
               of
               that
               city
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               service
               of
               people
               that
               lead
               to
               or
               from
               Rome
               ,
               though
               separated
               from
               her
               ,
               she
               seeks
               the
               Lord
               in
               these
               ,
               but
               finds
               him
               not
               ,
               she
               loseth
               her
               labour
               ,
               and
               fails
               of
               her
               expectation
               .
            
             
               
                 Note
                 .
              
               A
               Prophesie
               shewing
               that
               the
               Romish
               church
               would
               never
               be
               the
               means
               of
               the
               conversion
               of
               the
               Jews
               ▪
               because
               they
               saw
               not
               Christ
               in
               her
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               They
               sought
               after
               the
               Lord
               above
               all
               things
               else
               ,
               a
               time
               of
               their
               desiring
               Christ
               is
               coming
               .
            
             
               
                 Verse
              
               3.
               
               The
               city
               here
               is
               Babel
               the
               Antichristian
               state
               ;
               the
               watchmen
               ,
               the
               Ministers
               who
               walk
               about
               that
               city
               to
               preserve
               it
               in
               safety
               ,
               and
               find
               out
               such
               as
               would
               perturb
               the
               peace
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               wrong
               the
               inhabitants
               ;
               who
               quickly
               found
               the
               poor
               Jews
               wandring
               in
               the
               dark
               ,
               being
               raised
               from
               her
               bed
               in
               the
               dead
               of
               the
               night
               of
               the
               Antichristian
               state
               .
            
             
               
                 Note
                 .
              
               The
               Ministery
               of
               Antichrist
               are
               watchmen
               of
               the
               night
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               all
               under
               them
               asleep
               and
               quiet
               ;
               the
               Ministery
               would
               not
               suffer
               any
               to
               wake
               or
               trouble
               them
               at
               all
               out
               of
               that
               spirituall
               slumber
               they
               were
               over-taken
               with
               ,
               by
               the
               wine
               of
               fornication
               they
               drank
               out
               of
               Antichrists
               cup
               her
               false
               doctrine
               .
            
             
               
                 To
                 whom
                 I
                 said
              
               (
               is
               not
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               )
               
                 Saw
                 ye
                 him
                 whom
                 my
                 soul
                 loveth
                 ?
              
            
             
               The
               Jew
               seems
               to
               enquire
               of
               the
               Ministery
               of
               Antichrist
               concerning
               Christ
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               She
               found
               him
               not
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               They
               in
               the
               dark
               knew
               him
               not
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Or
               had
               they
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               slain
               him
               sooner
               than
               her
               ,
               who
               walked
               in
               the
               dark
               with
               them
               ,
               neither
               of
               them
               knowing
               where
               they
               went
               ,
               they
               wanting
               Christ
               the
               light
               to
               shew
               them
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               They
               give
               her
               no
               answer
               ,
               and
               shew
               their
               ignorance
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               were
               not
               willing
               to
               talk
               much
               of
               him
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               an
               Inquisition
               ,
               and
               said
               nothing
               worth
               remembrance
               ;
               or
               were
               dumb
               dogs
               and
               could
               not
               bark
               .
            
             
               
                 Vers
                 .
              
               4.
               
               
                 She
                 passed
                 from
                 them
                 :
              
               She
               saw
               no
               good
               to
               come
               from
               them
               ,
               nor
               no
               furtherance
               in
               the
               matter
               she
               desired
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               therfore
               leaves
               them
               for
               Antichristian
               as
               they
               were
               ,
               and
               their
               city
               also
               .
               Sure
               the
               name
               of
               the
               city
               ,
               the
               esteem
               of
               a
               church
               ,
               drew
               the
               Jew
               to
               look
               for
               Christ
               in
               Babel
               ,
               but
               was
               deceived
               :
               Sure
               where
               Christ
               is
               ,
               that
               city
               suffers
               no
               night
               ,
               as
               Babel
               doth
               and
               did
               do
               ,
               as
               
                 Rev.
              
               21.23
               &
               25.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               was
               but
               a
               little
               after
               that
               she
               had
               upon
               inquiry
               rejected
               the
               Antichristian
               worrhip
               and
               church
               ,
               but
               
                 she
                 found
                 him
                 whom
                 her
                 soul
                 loved
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 She
                 took
                 hold
                 of
                 him
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               his
               truth
               ,
               by
               believing
               on
               ,
               and
               receiving
               of
               him
               for
               her
               Lord
               ,
               
                 John
              
               1.12
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 She
                 would
                 not
                 let
                 him
                 go
                 when
                 she
                 had
                 him
                 :
              
               Some
               of
               her
               Rabbies
               would
               take
               him
               from
               her
               ▪
               The
               Greek
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               ,
               Antichrists
               Ministry
               it
               may
               be
               fall
               to
               disswading
               of
               her
               ,
               or
               to
               persecuting
               her
               ,
               or
               Christ
               to
               stir
               up
               her
               love
               the
               more
               ,
               seems
               willing
               to
               leave
               her
               ,
               as
               those
               
                 Luke
              
               24.28
               ,
               29.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 She
                 brings
                 him
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               restored
               Church
               of
               the
               Jews
               bring
               Christ
               into
               her
               mothers
               house
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               into
               the
               first
               estate
               of
               the
               church
               set
               up
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               called
               
                 Jerusalem
                 from
                 above
              
               ;
               which
               shews
               the
               new
               Jerusalem
               to
               be
               ,
               differs
               not
               from
               that
               that
               the
               Apostles
               set
               up
               in
               their
               days
               ,
               in
               form
               ,
               or
               ministry
               ,
               or
               administrations
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 Into
                 the
                 chamber
                 of
                 her
                 that
                 conceived
                 me
              
               ;
               by
               the
               chamber
               is
               here
               meant
               in
               particular
               ,
               the
               ministry
               of
               the
               Teacher
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               soul
               was
               baptized
               and
               
               made
               a
               member
               of
               the
               church
               ,
               by
               the
               first
               minister
               God
               shall
               raise
               up
               to
               restore
               her
               .
            
             
               
                 Verse
              
               5.
               
               Is
               an
               admonition
               to
               the
               Iews
               of
               a
               general
               Apostacy
               after
               the
               thousand
               yeer
               ,
               as
               before
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               in
               their
               period
               ,
               
                 Cap.
              
               2.
               
                 verse
              
               7.
               
            
             
               
                 That
                 this
                 second
                 Part
                 undeniably
                 concerns
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 clear
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               In
               that
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Beloved
               began
               the
               church
               ,
               or
               rather
               made
               way
               for
               it
               ,
               going
               before
               Christ
               ,
               being
               the
               Baptist
               ,
               who
               onely
               taught
               among
               the
               Iews
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Christ
               the
               Turtle
               was
               only
               heard
               in
               Iewry
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Vine
               of
               the
               Iews
               was
               only
               pruned
               ,
               and
               was
               that
               into
               which
               the
               Gentiles
               were
               grafted
               in
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Christ
               he
               calls
               ,
               and
               then
               sends
               out
               the
               Apostles
               and
               calls
               again
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               seventy
               ,
               and
               calls
               again
               ,
               before
               the
               church
               constitution
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               so
               done
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               Foxes
               were
               indeed
               the
               envious
               Iudaizing
               unsound
               Iews
               .
               
                 Gal.
              
               2.4
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               The
               
                 Iews
              
               indeed
               have
               gone
               about
               the
               city
               ,
               wandring
               all
               over
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               or
               Antichristian
               estate
               ,
               in
               the
               night
               state
               thereof
               ,
               as
               no
               Nation
               or
               People
               have
               in
               like
               kind
               bin
               dispersed
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               bin
               from
               the
               beginning
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               All
               these
               so
               are
               spoken
               of
               the
               Gospel
               estate
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Iew
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               be
               spoken
               of
               the
               time
               before
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               of
               the
               Gentile
               churches
               or
               Nations
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             3.
             
             General
             part
             prophetically
             shews
             the
             restauration
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             under
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             Iudicial
             rule
             and
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Cap.
              
               3.
               
               
                 Verse
              
               6.
               
            
             
               
                 Who
                 is
                 this
                 ?
              
               which
               shews
               the
               government
               of
               the
               Law
               should
               be
               a
               strange
               thing
               when
               it
               should
               appear
               ,
               and
               so
               should
               the
               Gospel
               also
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               comes
               out
               of
               the
               wilderness
               ,
               the
               Antichristian
               estate
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               It
               arises
               as
               pillars
               of
               smoak
               ,
               dark
               like
               vapors
               ,
               as
               having
               nothing
               in
               it
               discerned
               to
               be
               substantial
               ,
               but
               only
               a
               vanishing
               thing
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               But
               perfumed
               ,
               having
               a
               sweet
               savour
               of
               Myrrhe
               and
               Frankincense
               ;
               Gods
               wisdom
               and
               goodnes
               manifesting
               it self
               therein
               after
               a
               divine
               way
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               With
               all
               the
               powders
               of
               the
               Merchant
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               Apostles
               and
               the
               people
               of
               God
               should
               appear
               together
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               churches
               .
            
             
               
                 Note
                 .
              
               She
               begins
               with
               the
               Law
               rule
               first
               ,
               and
               shews
               that
               that
               is
               first
               to
               be
               restored
               in
               time
               and
               order
               .
            
             
               
                 Verse
              
               7.
               
               
                 Behold
                 his
                 bed
                 ,
              
               a
               bed
               in
               this
               Scripture
               is
               taken
               for
               a
               way
               of
               worship
               ,
               which
               is
               either
               true
               or
               false
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 This
                 bed
                 is
              
               that
               which
               was
               
                 Solomons
              
               ;
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               Christ
               the
               true
               King
               should
               reign
               over
               men
               in
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Law
               government
               ,
               when
               such
               as
               were
               under
               that
               Rule
               should
               worship
               God
               according
               to
               
                 Moses
                 ,
              
               as
               under
               
                 Solomon
              
               they
               did
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               This
               being
               brought
               forth
               ,
               threescore
               valiant
               men
               come
               to
               set
               it
               up
               ,
               and
               to
               defend
               it
               against
               the
               opposition
               of
               the
               many
               enemies
               it
               shall
               have
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               of
               Israel
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               Men
               seeing
               God
               overcoming
               
                 Esau
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               They
               are
               called
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               being
               like
               
                 Sampson
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 David●s
              
               Worthies
               ,
               in
               which
               
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               but
               few
               will
               stand
               out
               in
               this
               work
               of
               the
               Reformation
               of
               the
               Law-rule
               ,
               especially
               of
               Magistrates
               and
               these
               are
               such
               as
               are
               full
               of
               vertue
               ;
               others
               fall
               off
               and
               faint
               in
               the
               way
               of
               the
               work
               .
               Sixty
               are
               numbred
               to
               do
               the
               work
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               They
               all
               hold
               Swords
               and
               will
               not
               let
               them
               go
               ,
               must
               and
               will
               fight
               it
               out
               against
               the
               opposers
               of
               this
               glorious
               and
               heavenly
               work
               of
               God
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               They
               are
               expert
               in
               War
               ,
               men
               that
               are
               of
               approved
               Valour
               and
               tryed
               strength
               in
               Battel
               ,
               that
               know
               when
               and
               how
               to
               use
               their
               weapons
               being
               a
               time
               of
               war
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Every
               one
               hath
               his
               Sword
               on
               his
               thigh
               ;
               that
               is
               girt
               on
               for
               the
               Battel
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               The
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               fears
               of
               the
               Night
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Night
               here
               signifies
               the
               state
               of
               the
               world
               under
               Antichrist
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               state
               of
               night
               and
               darkness
               ,
               as
               the
               state
               of
               Christ
               is
               the
               state
               of
               the
               day
               and
               light
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               this
               Night-time
               arise
               many
               terrors
               and
               fears
               ,
               through
               the
               treachery
               and
               perfidiousness
               of
               the
               men
               of
               the
               Anti-christian
               estate
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               In
               all
               this
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               the
               Restauration
               of
               the
               worship
               and
               way
               of
               God
               National
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               by
               Gods
               appointment
               restored
               by
               the
               Sword
               ;
               as
               
                 Israel
              
               out
               of
               
                 Egypt
              
               was
               ;
               when
               the
               Church
               estate
               is
               to
               be
               restored
               in
               the
               Spirit
               of
               meekness
               ,
               to
               which
               this
               serves
               and
               makes
               way
               for
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               During
               the
               Night
               estate
               there
               is
               no
               safety
               nor
               security
               to
               be
               expected
               .
            
             
               
                 Verse
              
               9.
               
               
                 King
                 Salomon
                 ,
              
               (
               Salomon
               speaks
               of
               another
               whilst
               he
               names
               himself
               )
               
                 he
                 made
                 himself
              
               (
               or
               for
               himself
               )
               
                 a
                 Throne
                 .
              
               What
               is
               a
               King
               without
               a
               Throne
               ?
               Christ
               as
               yet
               is
               without
               the
               Throne
               ,
               but
               now
               he
               is
               about
               to
               make
               one
               for
               himself
               ;
               which
               Throne
               shall
               be
               of
               the
               
                 Wood
                 of
                 Lebanon
              
               :
               That
               is
               ,
               the
               rule
               of
               Christ
               shall
               be
               that
               in
               the
               world
               was
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Temples
               estate
               ;
               it
               is
               of
               the
               
                 Wood
                 of
                 Lebanon
                 ,
              
               and
               not
               a
               new
               Law
               to
               rule
               by
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 Pillars
                 of
                 it
                 are
                 silver
              
               :
               The
               Law
               was
               divided
               into
               two
               Tables
               ,
               which
               as
               Pillars
               hold
               up
               the
               Throne
               of
               Christ
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 The
                 Throne
                 is
                 established
                 by
                 Justice
                 ,
              
               and
               then
               said
               to
               be
               
                 silver
              
               ;
               because
               as
               Silver
               is
               to
               Gold
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               Law
               to
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Supporters
              
               :
               That
               is
               ,
               those
               on
               which
               the
               Pillars
               stood
               were
               of
               Gold
               ,
               it
               being
               founded
               on
               the
               Will
               ,
               and
               upheld
               by
               the
               Power
               of
               this
               Almightiness
               of
               God
               and
               his
               Iustice
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 seat
                 thereof
                 was
                 Purple
              
               :
               Purple
               being
               a
               rich
               and
               Kingly
               colour
               ,
               did
               set
               out
               the
               Authority
               Christ
               had
               received
               from
               God
               to
               rule
               by
               ,
               and
               that
               others
               had
               to
               rule
               under
               him
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 The
                 middest
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 Coal
                 of
                 Love
              
               :
               To
               shew
               ,
               that
               that
               which
               was
               comprehended
               within
               the
               Pillars
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               was
               
                 Love
              
               ;
               a
               Love
               like
               that
               of
               Fire
               ,
               much
               water
               could
               not
               quench
               it
               ;
               and
               that
               Gods
               Throne
               of
               Justice
               was
               full
               of
               Love
               to
               the
               Daughters
               of
               
                 Jerusalem
              
               ;
               or
               that
               God
               ruled
               in
               a
               way
               of
               Love
               over
               Men
               ,
               commanding
               love
               of
               men
               to
               himself
               and
               others
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Law
               being
               holy
               ,
               just
               ,
               and
               good
               ,
               not
               Tyrannous
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Commanding
               Love
               ,
               condemning
               Envy
               ,
               Oppression
               ,
               Hate
               .
               
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               3.
               
               In
               this
               it
               shews
               what
               manner
               of
               men
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               that
               ascend
               into
               this
               Throne
               to
               judge
               ,
               and
               what
               the
               judgement
               ought
               to
               be
               ;
               and
               how
               to
               proceed
               ,
               and
               whose
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               very
               noteable
               that
               God
               sets
               down
               the
               Daughters
               of
               
                 Jerusalem
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               those
               of
               the
               Gospel
               estate
               ,
               who
               indeed
               have
               the
               
                 coal
                 of
                 love
              
               in
               them
               which
               kindled
               by
               Christ
               in
               them
               .
               But
               now
               in
               this
               verse
            
             
             
               It
               is
               very
               noteable
               that
               God
               sets
               down
               the
               daughters
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Gospell
               estate
               ,
               who
               indeed
               have
               the
               coal
               of
               love
               in
               them
               ,
               kindled
               by
               Christ
               to
               God
               and
               man
               .
               But
               now
               in
               this
               verse
               ,
            
             
               
                 Ver.
              
               11.
               
               He
               calls
               on
               the
               Daughters
               of
               Sion
               ,
               which
               I
               take
               to
               be
               those
               that
               shall
               injoy
               the
               Rule
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               as
               the
               Jews
               once
               had
               ,
               and
               Gospell
               also
               ;
               or
               it
               may
               be
               the
               Jewish
               believers
               are
               meant
               in
               this
               place
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Spirit
               calls
               on
               them
               to
               go
               forth
               from
               their
               captivity
               of
               darknesse
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               And
               to
               see
               king
               
                 Solomon
              
               that
               they
               may
               approve
               of
               his
               rule
               ,
               for
               all
               authority
               is
               now
               given
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               shews
               ,
               that
               though
               when
               Christ
               came
               in
               the
               flesh
               they
               saw
               nothing
               in
               him
               ,
               now
               that
               he
               comes
               to
               raigne
               ,
               they
               shall
               behold
               another
               glory
               in
               him
               then
               before
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               It
               may
               be
               applied
               to
               the
               people
               and
               present
               state
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               that
               they
               on
               the
               giving
               up
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               by
               the
               Gentiles
               to
               Christ
               ,
               are
               called
               forth
               from
               their
               Dens
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               to
               see
               and
               behold
               what
               honor
               was
               now
               done
               to
               Christ
               ,
               to
               whom
               
                 Solomon
              
               their
               most
               Royall
               King
               could
               no
               waies
               compare
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Christ
               the
               true
               King
               of
               peace
               was
               now
               crowned
               with
               that
               crown
               that
               
                 Solomon
              
               his
               Vicegerent
               was
               crowned
               by
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               so
               proved
               to
               be
               the
               Christ
               ,
               of
               which
               sales
               God
               against
               all
               the
               worlds
               great
               opposition
               ,
               yet
               have
               I
               set
               my
               King
               on
               my
               holy
               hill
               of
               Zion
               ;
               in
               which
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               Zion
               was
               the
               place
               or
               Representative
               of
               Monarchy
               ,
               and
               the
               Rule
               of
               Christ
               to
               be
               as
               King
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               It
               was
               the
               crown
               of
               his
               Metropolis
               ,
               for
               so
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               signifies
               a
               Metropolis
               ,
               which
               is
               some
               eminent
               place
               and
               people
               are
               to
               do
               for
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Rev.
              
               6.2
               .
               a
               thing
               not
               yet
               done
               ,
               and
               that
               people
               do
               it
               ,
               shall
               be
               as
               the
               Metropolis
               of
               the
               great
               King
               ,
               or
               his
               Mother
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               This
               is
               done
               in
               the
               day
               of
               his
               Espousalls
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               that
               day
               Christ
               is
               espoused
               as
               Lord
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               the
               people
               as
               servants
               to
               the
               Lord
               :
               in
               that
               day
               Christ
               contracts
               affinity
               with
               a
               people
               ,
               that
               they
               which
               before
               were
               not
               a
               people
               ,
               do
               become
               the
               people
               of
               the
               living
               Lord
               ,
               and
               those
               under
               other
               rule
               and
               law
               are
               beasts
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               It
               was
               the
               day
               of
               the
               joy
               of
               his
               heart
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Christs
               heart
               longs
               for
               this
               day
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               travail
               of
               his
               soul
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               We
               are
               not
               more
               glad
               of
               Christ
               ,
               then
               he
               is
               of
               us
               ,
               
                 for
                 his
                 delight
                 are
                 with
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 John
              
               1.7.23.27
               .
               
                 That
                 the
                 love
                 wherewith
                 thou
                 hast
                 loved
                 me
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               Christ
               would
               have
               God
               love
               them
               as
               himself
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               sense
               of
               Gods
               loving
               him
               may
               be
               shed
               abroad
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               as
               loving
               them
               with
               the
               same
               love
               he
               loved
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               CAP.
               IV.
               
            
             
               Ver
               1.
               
               
                 BEhold
                 thou
                 art
                 fair
                 my
                 Love
                 ,
                 behold
                 thou
                 art
                 fair
                 .
              
               The
               Gentiles
               having
               set
               up
               the
               Mosaicall
               Rule
               ,
               and
               made
               Christ
               their
               King
               ,
               the
               Lord
               he
               commends
               her
               beauty
               under
               that
               administration
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               With
               her
               beauty
               she
               had
               simplicity
               ,
               in
               her
               
                 Doves
                 eyes
                 ,
              
               not
               desiring
               any
               other
               Lord
               ,
               or
               Law
               but
               his
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               These
               eyes
               are
               said
               to
               be
               within
               her
               Lock
               .
            
             
               
                 Note
                 .
              
               She
               is
               not
               said
               to
               have
               any
               Head
               ,
               for
               Christ
               is
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               Estate
               ,
               not
               the
               worlds
               ;
               and
               therefore
               this
               here
               is
               spoke
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Her
               Hayre
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               those
               of
               her
               constitution
               ,
               were
               Goats
               ,
               a
               Flock
               o
               
               Goats
               ,
               such
               as
               indeed
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               are
               ,
               from
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               which
               signifies
               fear
               ,
               they
               being
               held
               thereunder
               as
               yet
               ,
               
                 Heb.
              
               2.18
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               These
               are
               as
               those
               appear
               from
               Mount
               Gilead
               ;
               Mount
               Gilead
               was
               the
               place
               where
               
                 Jacob
              
               and
               
                 Laban
              
               made
               their
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               feasted
               and
               rolled
               a
               heap
               of
               stones
               :
               See
               here
               by
               this
               the
               Nation
               as
               Goats
               ,
               first
               appear
               in
               making
               Covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               in
               which
               is
               known
               who
               the
               people
               are
               God
               hath
               chosen
               ,
               
                 Gen.
              
               21.48
               .
            
             
               Ver.
               2.
               
               
                 Thy
                 teeth
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Teachers
               of
               the
               Law
               )
               
                 were
                 as
                 a
                 Flock
                 :
              
               Our
               translation
               adds
               
                 of
                 Sheep
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               not
               in
               the
               Originall
               ,
               and
               omitted
               ,
               because
               not
               of
               the
               Church
               or
               Gospell
               fold
               ,
               as
               yet
               it
               being
               not
               set
               up
               among
               men
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Again
               ,
               these
               Teachers
               seem
               to
               differ
               from
               the
               goats
               in
               the
               hair
               and
               are
               said
               to
               be
               shorn
               ,
               being
               such
               as
               had
               in
               some
               measure
               put
               off
               their
               old
               conversation
               ,
               and
               were
               come
               up
               from
               the
               washing
               of
               repentance
               and
               regeneration
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Every
               one
               bears
               twins
               ,
               and
               none
               is
               barren
               among
               them
               ,
               they
               addicting
               themselves
               to
               fruitfullnesse
               in
               good
               works
               ,
               commanded
               by
               the
               Law
               and
               Gospell
               .
            
             
               Ver.
               3.
               
               
                 As
                 a
                 thred
                 are
                 thy
                 two
                 lips
              
               :
               The
               Law
               is
               fitly
               here
               compared
               to
               a
               line
               or
               thred
               ,
               and
               the
               two
               tables
               to
               the
               two
               lips
               who
               were
               to
               be
               spoke
               by
               ,
               as
               by
               a
               line
               (
               thy
               speech
               is
               comly
               )
               shewing
               that
               the
               Law
               taught
               now
               ,
               should
               be
               a
               comely
               a
               usefull
               thing
               to
               the
               people
               that
               were
               under
               the
               same
               ,
               to
               rule
               and
               govern
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 As
                 a
                 divided
                 Pomgranat
                 ,
              
               or
               a
               Pomgranat
               broken
               (
               one
               half
               set
               on
               one
               side
               of
               the
               face
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               on
               the
               other
               )
               
                 so
                 are
                 thy
                 temples
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Temples
               are
               the
               Magistracy
               ,
               who
               ruled
               and
               governed
               under
               Christ
               in
               the
               dispensations
               of
               the
               Law
               who
               were
               within
               the
               locks
               ,
               the
               people
               choosing
               them
               ,
               maintaining
               and
               defending
               them
               ,
               and
               shews
               that
               by
               divine
               authority
               ,
               it
               should
               come
               again
               to
               be
               set
               up
               among
               men
               ,
               two
               Judges
               judging
               in
               every
               city
               ,
               
                 Esay
              
               1.26
               .
            
             
               
                 Ver.
              
               4.
               
               Thy
               Neck
               is
               as
               the
               Tower
               
                 David
              
               builded
               for
               an
               armory
               ,
               the
               neck
               is
               that
               the
               head
               rests
               on
               ,
               and
               is
               fastned
               to
               ,
               and
               is
               here
               compared
               to
               an
               armory
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Worthies
               of
               God
               have
               their
               arms
               hung
               up
               for
               men
               to
               have
               at
               need
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               are
               a
               hundred
               bucklers
               for
               defence
               from
               Satans
               temptations
               ,
               and
               the
               old
               covenant
               made
               with
               God
               by
               many
               worthies
               ,
               the
               only
               preservative
               and
               safety
               of
               a
               nation
               .
            
             
               Ver.
               5.
               
               
                 Thy
                 Brests
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               the
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               or
               the
               preparatory
               Ministery
               or
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               like
               two
               young
               Roes
               ,
               being
               the
               beginning-knowledge
               for
               children
               ,
               which
               twins
               are
               one
               Law
               ,
               though
               two
               tables
               :
               Christ
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               and
               man
               is
               called
               ,
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               or
               
                 Gloria
                 ,
              
               the
               Glory
               feeds
               among
               the
               Lillies
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Saints
               gathered
               into
               the
               the
               Church
               only
               ,
               on
               which
               saith
               Christ
               ,
            
             
               Ver.
               6.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 go
                 to
                 my self
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               I
               will
               be
               saith
               Christ
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               leave
               the
               world
               without
               manifestations
               of
               my
               presence
               ,
               untill
               the
               day
               appear
               ,
               and
               the
               shadows
               are
               fled
               ;
               for
               as
               yet
               the
               darknesse
               of
               the
               Antichristian
               estate
               ,
               or
               state
               of
               nature
               ,
               from
               which
               the
               shadows
               of
               that
               night
               were
               not
               fled
               ,
               untill
               which
               be
               done
               in
               the
               soul
               Christ
               ,
               is
               with
               himself
               ,
               not
               with
               the
               soul
               ,
               I
               will
               goe
               to
               the
               mountains
               of
               Myrrhe
               ,
               the
               three
               persons
               ;
               and
               to
               the
               hill
               of
               frankincense
               ,
               as
               one
               God
               .
            
             
               
                 Note
                 .
              
               In
               this
               estate
               ,
               though
               Christ
               were
               King
               ,
               yet
               his
               glory
               was
               not
               manifested
               thereunder
               ,
               untill
               the
               other
               administration
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               by
               which
               unbelief
               and
               ignorance
               are
               expell'd
               by
               the
               spirit
               ,
               or
               none
               can
               injoy
               Christ
               as
               he
               is
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               the
               glory
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Church
                 Estate
                 .
              
            
             
               Ver.
               7.
               
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 all
                 fair
                 my
                 beloved
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 spot
                 in
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               In
               this
               Christ
               speaks
               to
               believers
               ,
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               He
               commends
               all
               in
               her
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Behold
                 thou
                 art
                 all
                 fair
                 .
              
            
             
             
               3.
               
               And
               her
               ,
               in
               all
               ,
               saying
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               spot
               in
               thee
               .
            
             
               Ver.
               8.
               
               
                 Come
                 with
                 me
                 from
                 Lebanon
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Law
               estate
               is
               not
               to
               be
               continued
               in
               by
               the
               Elect.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Men
               continue
               in
               it
               ,
               untill
               called
               from
               it
               by
               Christ
               ,
               being
               shut
               up
               under
               the
               Law
               to
               the
               Faith
               that
               is
               after
               to
               be
               revealed
               ,
               
                 Gal.
              
               3.23
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               It
               is
               Christ
               calls
               men
               by
               the
               Gospell
               thence
               ,
               and
               makes
               them
               free
               from
               it
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Christ
               is
               strength
               and
               help
               to
               bring
               men
               thence
               ,
               they
               cannot
               come
               thence
               alone
               ,
               without
               him
               :
               thence
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Come
                 with
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               My
               Spouse
               is
               a
               word
               never
               given
               the
               Law
               estate
               ,
               but
               the
               Church
               drawn
               from
               Lebanon
               ,
               and
               joyned
               to
               Christ
               by
               the
               new
               covenant
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               He
               calls
               her
               again
               and
               again
               from
               Lebanon
               to
               himself
               ;
               which
               shews
               how
               hard
               and
               how
               slow
               men
               are
               to
               believe
               ,
               and
               to
               leave
               themselves
               &
               the
               Law
               estate
               ,
               
                 Rev.
              
               18.4
               .
            
             
               Saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               come
               with
               me
               and
               look
               ,
               or
               sing
               with
               me
               ,
               from
               the
               head
               of
               
                 Amana
                 ,
                 Shiner
                 ,
                 Hermon
                 ,
              
               hills
               about
               Judea
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               By
               Hills
               ,
               I
               understand
               the
               worldly
               powers
               ,
               and
               greatnesse
               thereof
               ,
               as
               under
               Antichrist
               ,
               and
               other
               Kings
               of
               the
               Nations
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               top
               of
               ,
               or
               head
               of
               these
               hills
               ,
               are
               the
               supreme
               powers
               thereof
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               From
               these
               or
               their
               subjection
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               fully
               set
               free
               ,
               after
               that
               the
               first
               people
               have
               crowned
               Christ
               King
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               When
               they
               come
               thence
               ,
               they
               shall
               sing
               and
               go
               forth
               with
               joy
               ,
               as
               Israel
               out
               of
               Egypt
               .
               
                 Hos.
              
               2.15
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               In
               these
               hills
               or
               Dens
               of
               Lions
               ,
               Gods
               people
               have
               been
               kept
               all
               the
               time
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               as
               
                 Daniel
              
               in
               the
               Lions
               Den
               ,
               Christ
               untill
               the
               call
               having
               been
               there
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               kept
               them
               ;
               but
               now
               if
               they
               stay
               after
               the
               call
               and
               he
               leave
               them
               ,
               there
               they
               are
               threatned
               with
               ruine
               ,
               
                 Rev.
              
               18.6
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               From
               the
               mountains
               of
               Leopards
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               false
               Church
               estate
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               filthy
               spotted
               Beast
               ,
               quick
               and
               nimble
               for
               the
               pray
               ,
               the
               Beast
               and
               Kings
               ruling
               together
               .
               
                 Rev.
              
               13.2
               .
               the
               Papacy
               is
               compared
               to
               a
               Leopard
               .
            
             
               Ver
               9.
               
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 ravished
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 my
                 sister
                 ,
                 my
                 Spouse
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Church
               relates
               to
               Christ
               as
               his
               sister
               ,
               being
               like
               us
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               sinne
               excepted
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               brother
               ,
               
                 Heb.
              
               2.11
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               As
               his
               Spouse
               ,
               and
               he
               her
               husband
               ,
               
                 Ephes.
              
               5.31
               ,
               32·
            
             
               3.
               
               He
               is
               much
               more
               delighted
               and
               taken
               up
               with
               her
               ,
               then
               she
               with
               him
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               This
               delight
               comes
               from
               one
               of
               the
               Churches
               eyes
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               her
               eye
               of
               Faith
               ,
               or
               some
               person
               God
               raised
               up
               at
               that
               time
               to
               restore
               the
               Church
               ,
               by
               whom
               the
               Ministery
               of
               the
               Gospell
               which
               had
               been
               hid
               comes
               to
               be
               revealed
               ;
               and
               thus
               
                 Moises
              
               said
               of
               
                 Hobab
                 ,
              
               that
               he
               might
               be
               eyes
               to
               them
               in
               their
               journey
               through
               the
               Wildernesse
               ,
               and
               who
               knows
               not
               that
               the
               Prophets
               were
               called
               Seers
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               With
               a
               chain
               of
               thy
               neck
               ,
               the
               body
               politick
               under
               Christ
               had
               a
               neck
               ,
               so
               the
               Church
               estate
               by
               which
               the
               head
               and
               body
               are
               united
               ;
               here
               by
               the
               Neck
               I
               understand
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               and
               it's
               Covenant
               made
               therein
               ,
               by
               which
               Christ
               and
               the
               Church
               are
               one
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               About
               this
               Neck
               there
               is
               a
               chain
               ,
               which
               Chain
               are
               the
               promises
               and
               profession
               of
               the
               Believer
               made
               before
               the
               Church
               ,
               of
               denying
               himself
               ,
               forsaking
               all
               ,
               and
               becoming
               Christs
               ,
               by
               which
               as
               with
               a
               Chain
               the
               Believers
               come
               to
               have
               their
               neck
               adorned
               by
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               shews
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               his
               glory
               was
               set
               forth
               ,
               and
               was
               become
               an
               Ornament
               unto
               him
               of
               praise
               .
            
             
             
               
                 Ver.
              
               10.
               
               Upon
               taking
               the
               covenant
               ,
               and
               making
               this
               good
               promise
               and
               profession
               ;
               this
               good
               profession
               before
               many
               Witnesses
               ,
               as
               
                 Paul
              
               speaks
               ,
               the
               Lord
               cries
               out
               ,
               
                 How
                 fair
                 are
                 thy
                 Loves
                 ,
              
               in
               the
               plurall
               ,
               
                 my
                 Sister
                 ,
                 my
                 Spouse
                 ,
              
               to
               shew
               she
               loved
               him
               ,
               in
               denying
               her self
               ,
               and
               in
               forsaking
               all
               ,
               and
               in
               bearing
               her
               crosse
               ,
               and
               in
               following
               Christ
               .
               Christ
               takes
               no
               content
               in
               any
               thing
               but
               this
               ,
               nor
               no
               content
               in
               any
               man
               till
               then
               :
               when
               they
               are
               under
               the
               Gospell
               Covenant
               ,
               then
               the
               souls
               love
               to
               Christ
               is
               better
               then
               wine
               ,
               to
               comfort
               him
               ,
               and
               refresh
               his
               soul
               after
               his
               suffering
               instead
               of
               the
               vineger
               and
               gall
               given
               him
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Note
               the
               gradation
               better
               ,
               much
               better
               ,
               how
               much
               better
               then
               Wine
               ,
               which
               shews
               how
               acceptable
               the
               Believers
               love
               ,
               and
               service
               to
               Christ
               is
               ,
               and
               without
               love
               all
               service
               is
               nothing
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               looks
               on
               it
               in
               the
               parts
               thereof
               ,
               and
               calls
               them
               
                 Loves
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               And
               the
               smell
               of
               thy
               Ointments
               then
               all
               spices
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Lord
               gives
               in
               this
               estate
               abundance
               of
               his
               Spirit
               .
               
                 Act.
              
               2
               17.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               graces
               hereof
               are
               called
               Ointments
               ,
               and
               they
               his
               annointed
               ones
               .
               
                 John
              
               2.27
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               These
               Ointments
               have
               a
               savour
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               divine
               Nature
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               All
               Spices
               are
               no
               way
               comparable
               hereunto
               .
            
             
               Ver.
               11.
               
               
                 Thy
                 lips
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               her
               speech
               ,
               or
               words
               ,
               being
               Evangelicall
               ,
               dropped
               as
               a
               honey
               comb
               full
               of
               honey
               ,
               and
               under
               her
               tongue
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               she
               had
               in
               the
               meditation
               of
               those
               things
               she
               spake
               ,
               both
               honey
               and
               milk
               ;
               the
               believer
               apprehended
               more
               then
               he
               could
               utter
               of
               Christ
               in
               his
               own
               soul
               ▪
               
                 And
                 the
                 smell
                 of
                 thy
                 Garments
              
               in
               the
               plurall
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               first
               Garment
               is
               that
               of
               Christ
               by
               Justification
               ,
               Believers
               putting
               on
               ,
               and
               being
               cloathed
               with
               Jesus
               Christ
               in
               the
               wedding
               garment
               of
               baptism
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Is
               of
               sanctification
               cloathed
               with
               humility
               ,
               their
               feet
               shod
               with
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               their
               heads
               covered
               with
               the
               helmet
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               the
               girdle
               of
               Truth
               ,
               &c.
               
                 Ephes.
              
               6.13
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               These
               garments
               in
               their
               smell
               are
               said
               to
               be
               like
               Lebanon
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               Law
               righteousnesse
               ,
               but
               more
               perfect
               and
               intire
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               more
               divine
               Nature
               through
               Christ
               .
            
             
               
                 Ver.
              
               12.
               
               The
               Church
               is
               described
               to
               be
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               A
               garden
               as
               differing
               from
               the
               wildernesse
               or
               desert
               world
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               is
               inclosed
               from
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               those
               in
               and
               of
               the
               world
               cannot
               come
               unto
               her
               ,
               or
               be
               of
               her
               ,
               
                 Rev.
              
               2.12.27
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               This
               inclosure
               is
               of
               the
               Spouse
               ,
               or
               Church
               under
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               from
               them
               that
               are
               of
               the
               world
               under
               the
               Law
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               A
               Spring
               ,
               in
               which
               riseth
               ,
               life
               ,
               comfort
               and
               content
               ;
               which
               Spring
               also
               is
               shut
               up
               ,
               that
               none
               can
               come
               at
               the
               water
               thereof
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               A
               Fountain
               sealed
               ,
               so
               that
               no
               Unbelievers
               can
               come
               at
               the
               Fountain
               for
               that
               Seal
               ,
               nor
               at
               the
               Spring
               or
               garden
               for
               the
               Inclosure
               ,
               but
               they
               must
               destroy
               the
               Inclosure
               first
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               ceaseth
               to
               be
               the
               Spouse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Rev.
              
               11.2
               .
               
                 Zach.
              
               13.1
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               inclosing
               of
               the
               garden
               is
               Gods
               Ordinance
               set
               up
               in
               the
               Church
               for
               the
               admitting
               of
               Members
               or
               Believers
               ,
               and
               keeping
               or
               shutting
               out
               Unbelievers
               ,
               by
               which
               as
               by
               a
               fence
               it
               was
               hedged
               in
               ,
               
                 Esay
              
               5.2
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               As
               a
               garden
               it
               had
               all
               pleasant
               plants
               planted
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               when
               planted
               ,
               pruned
               and
               dressed
               ,
               and
               dunged
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               parable
               of
               the
               Fig
               tree
               ,
               
                 Luke
              
               13.8
               .
               whereas
               the
               trees
               of
               the
               Forrest
               grew
               wild
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Wildernesse
               were
               not
               regarded
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               It
               is
               a
               Spring
               shut
               up
               with
               a
               door
               ,
               
                 John
              
               10
               ,
               1.3
               .
               I
               am
               the
               door
               to
               which
               there
               is
               a
               Porter
               ,
               even
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               or
               as
               a
               stone
               must
               first
               be
               rolled
               away
               before
               any
               tast
               the
               water
               (
               
                 Gen.
              
               29.2
               .
               )
               of
               a
               well
               that
               is
               covered
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               A
               sealed
               Fountain
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               opened
               ,
               
                 Zach.
              
               13.1
               .
               to
               which
               is
               not
               only
               a
               cover
               ,
               but
               the
               cover
               sealed
               .
            
             
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Internally
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 
                   John
                
                 3.5
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Externally
                 by
                 Baptism
                 .
                 
                   John
                
                 3.5
                 .
              
            
             
               Ver
               13.
               
               
                 Thy
                 Emissions
                 are
                 Paradise
                 Pomgranats
                 ,
                 with
                 fruits
                 of
                 delight
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               is
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Spirit
               to
               distingui●h
               things
               by
               the
               place
               they
               grow
               in
               ,
               or
               are
               of
               ,
               as
               the
               Grapes
               of
               one
               climate
               are
               far
               better
               then
               another
               ,
               the
               Vine
               of
               Sodom
               and
               Zion
               much
               differed
               in
               Gods
               eye
               ,
               from
               one
               came
               sweet
               wine
               ,
               the
               other
               sowre
               and
               bitter
               juice
               ;
               one
               had
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               death
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               was
               of
               death
               :
               So
               here
               the
               Pomgranats
               are
               of
               Paradise
               ,
               the
               delightfull
               fruits
               of
               Paradise
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               place
               exceeded
               all
               other
               for
               the
               choicenesse
               of
               fruit
               ,
               and
               shews
               believers
               now
               should
               by
               far
               exceed
               any
               ordinary
               men
               of
               any
               other
               age
               ,
               such
               also
               was
               the
               cypresse
               with
               the
               spikenard
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               By
               Pomgranats
               
                 Brightman
              
               understands
               the
               Ministery
               (
               then
               thus
               )
               that
               the
               Ministery
               of
               this
               restored
               estate
               of
               the
               Church
               shall
               be
               from
               heaven
               ,
               or
               have
               a
               call
               from
               God
               ,
               intimated
               in
               that
               they
               are
               of
               Paradise
               .
               
                 Rev.
              
               21.2
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               I
               rather
               understand
               by
               the
               Pomgranats
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               By
               the
               fruits
               of
               delight
               ,
               the
               Prophets
               in
               their
               Prophecies
               ,
               whose
               fruit
               is
               of
               much
               delight
               to
               the
               Saints
               in
               all
               ages
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               By
               Camphir
               ,
               the
               Evangelist
               sending
               out
               ,
               and
               evaporating
               it self
               into
               a
               most
               sweet
               savour
               ,
               being
               of
               the
               pure
               juice
               of
               a
               tree
               both
               bright
               and
               clear
               .
            
             
               Ver.
               14.5
               .
               
                 By
                 Spikenard
              
               the
               Pastor
               twice
               set
               down
               ,
               because
               his
               Ministery
               was
               exhortatory
               ,
               and
               respected
               the
               Society
               of
               the
               Teacher
               that
               went
               before
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Evangelist
               that
               came
               after
               to
               minister
               ,
               perswading
               to
               exceed
               the
               infants
               ,
               and
               to
               attain
               perfection
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 By
                 Saffron
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               of
               a
               red
               and
               dying
               nature
               of
               things
               dipt
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               cordiall
               ,
               I
               understand
               the
               Teacher
               ,
               by
               whose
               ministery
               men
               were
               dipped
               in
               the
               bloud
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               call'd
               Christians
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               By
               calamus
               is
               meant
               the
               Elders
               who
               had
               the
               Reed
               of
               Rule
               ,
               or
               Government
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               
                 By
                 Cynamon
                 ,
              
               the
               Deacons
               that
               were
               imployed
               about
               the
               Bark
               of
               the
               Tree
               ,
               to
               provide
               for
               the
               poor
               ,
               the
               Widdow
               ,
               and
               Orphans
               in
               their
               bodily
               estate
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               With
               all
               the
               trees
               of
               Incense
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               all
               those
               Belivers
               under
               the
               ministery
               of
               the
               Evangelists
               ,
               partakers
               eminently
               of
               the
               divine
               nature
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Trees
               of
               
                 Myrrhe
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               those
               Believers
               under
               the
               Pastor
               made
               spirituall
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Trees
               of
               
                 Aloes
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               those
               under
               the
               Teachers
               Ministery
               ,
               who
               as
               yet
               are
               as
               it
               were
               carnall
               ;
               With
               all
               the
               heads
               of
               
                 Balsamum
              
               or
               choice
               balsome
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               these
               all
               had
               the
               unction
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               grace
               upon
               them
               every
               one
               ;
               and
               therefore
               put
               in
               the
               last
               place
               ,
               and
               without
               which
               none
               might
               be
               admitted
               ,
               therefore
               the
               Spirit
               was
               given
               to
               every
               one
               to
               profit
               withall
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
              
               2.7
               .
            
             
               Ver.
               15.
               
               
                 In
                 this
                 also
                 was
                 the
                 Fountain
                 of
                 Gardens
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               Christ
               ;
               as
               a
               garden
               cannot
               thrive
               without
               it
               have
               a
               Well
               to
               water
               it
               in
               drought
               ,
               so
               cannot
               the
               Church
               be
               without
               Christ
               ,
               from
               whence
               the
               river
               runs
               in
               the
               paradise
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 Rev.
              
               22.1
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               A
               pit
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               into
               which
               the
               living
               water
               conveies
               it self
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               which
               the
               Saints
               are
               to
               draw
               it
               for
               their
               uses
               and
               occasions
               .
               
                 Esay
              
               12.3
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Streames
                 from
                 Lebanon
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               the
               Law
               .
            
             
               Ver.
               16.
               
               
                 Awake
                 North
                 wind
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 O
                 South
                 wnd
                 ,
                 and
                 blow
                 upon
                 my
                 garden
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Garden
               is
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Christ
               calls
               it
               his
               ,
               he
               having
               redeemed
               it
               with
               his
               Bloud
               .
            
             
               He
               seeth
               the
               wants
               of
               his
               Garden
               ,
               he
               calls
               to
               the
               winds
               ,
               the
               North
               Wind
               ,
               and
               the
               South
               Wind
               :
               some
               understand
               here
               by
               the
               differing
               operations
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               others
               the
               teaching
               of
               the
               Word
               .
            
             
             
               4
               ,
               The
               end
               that
               the
               Balsome
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               graces
               of
               the
               Saints
               may
               be
               exercised
               ,
               quickned
               ,
               stirred
               up
               ,
               and
               brought
               forth
               in
               them
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Word
               is
               lively
               by
               Christ
               set
               forth
               ▪
            
             
               Let
               my
               beloved
               come
               into
               his
               garden
               ,
               and
               eat
               his
               pleasant
               fruit
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Church
               longs
               to
               have
               Christ
               in
               her
               ,
               and
               with
               her
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               To
               have
               Christ
               eat
               his
               pleasant
               fruit
               in
               her
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               Christ
               should
               see
               what
               his
               death
               had
               done
               ,
               and
               Resurrection
               ,
               in
               saving
               ,
               sanctifying
               ,
               and
               redeeming
               so
               many
               precious
               souls
               from
               sin
               ,
               and
               death
               ,
               and
               hell
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               travail
               of
               his
               soul
               ,
               God
               promised
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               he
               should
               see
               ,
               
                 Esay
              
               53.10.11
               .
               and
               now
               feeds
               thereon
               ,
               as
               on
               the
               pleasant
               sweet
               ,
               and
               delightfull
               fruit
               of
               his
               desires
               and
               Passion
               ,
               which
               is
               that
               other
               meat
               he
               had
               to
               eat
               .
               I
               have
               another
               ,
               and
               how
               do
               I
               long
               untill
               it
               be
               accomplished
               ?
            
          
           
             
               CAP.
               V
               Ver.
               1.
               
            
             
               I
               
                 Am
                 come
                 into
                 my
                 Garden
                 ,
                 my
                 Sister
                 ,
                 my
                 Spouse
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 gathered
                 my
                 Myrrhe
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               is
               Christ
               received
               that
               glory
               was
               given
               by
               the
               Church
               to
               him
               in
               his
               Divine
               Nature
               ,
               as
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               with
               his
               Balsom
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               content
               he
               found
               in
               the
               graces
               of
               his
               Spirit
               appearing
               in
               the
               Saints
               ,
               all
               which
               they
               acknowledged
               to
               be
               from
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Christs
               ,
               as
               
                 Paul
                 ,
              
               Galat.
               2.
               
               
                 Not
                 I
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 liveth
                 in
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 I
                 have
                 eaten
                 my
                 honey
                 comb
                 with
                 my
                 honey
                 .
              
               By
               the
               comb
               the
               sorrows
               ,
               by
               the
               honey
               the
               joyes
               of
               Christ
               .
               Or
               The
               Body
               or
               humane
               Nature
               of
               Christ
               was
               the
               comb
               ,
               and
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               the
               honey
               in
               that
               comb
               ;
               of
               which
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
                 He
                 hath
                 eaten
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               is
               satisfied
               in
               his
               sufferings
               for
               the
               Saints
               with
               great
               content
               in
               beholding
               the
               effects
               thereof
               ,
               both
               with
               God
               and
               men
               ,
               
                 Ephes.
              
               2.16
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 I
                 have
                 drunk
                 my
                 Wine
                 ,
              
               Mark
               by
               Wine
               I
               understand
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               and
               shews
               Christ
               had
               his
               part
               in
               the
               Gospell
               comforts
               from
               the
               Father
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               ours
               ,
               
                 I
                 delight
                 to
                 do
                 thy
                 will
                 O
                 God
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               He
               had
               his
               milk
               to
               eat
               ,
               as
               his
               honey
               comb
               to
               eat
               with
               his
               wine
               and
               honey
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Christ
               having
               eaten
               and
               drunk
               his
               part
               first
               ,
               he
               distributes
               the
               rest
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Eat
                 ye
                 of
                 the
                 Comb
                 ,
                 and
                 honey
                 that
                 remains
                 .
              
               The
               crosse
               &
               comforts
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Drink
               ye
               of
               the
               Milk
               ,
               and
               drink
               ye
               of
               the
               Wine
               ,
               drink
               abundantly
               of
               them
               both
               ,
               he
               having
               sanctified
               himself
               and
               the
               truth
               for
               them
               ,
               
                 Joh.
              
               17.17.19
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Drink
               as
               my
               friends
               invited
               ,
               and
               heartily
               entertained
               to
               be
               refreshed
               therewith
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               supper
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               in
               which
               as
               here
               God
               and
               man
               feast
               ,
               eat
               and
               drink
               together
               with
               sweet
               content
               and
               comfort
               ,
               
                 John
              
               15.11
               .
               
                 Matth.
              
               26.27
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               But
               it
               is
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               though
               Christ
               bids
               the
               Saints
               to
               eat
               and
               drink
               ,
               he
               bids
               them
               not
               to
               gather
               of
               Myrrhe
               or
               Balsome
               ,
               that
               being
               to
               be
               his
               only
               ,
               the
               rest
               are
               ours
               ,
               he
               having
               by
               his
               first
               taking
               them
               to
               himself
               in
               our
               nature
               ,
               sanctified
               them
               to
               our
               use
               and
               comfort
               ,
               who
               would
               they
               should
               have
               their
               fill
               of
               comfort
               .
            
             
               Note
               that
               these
               three
               generall
               parts
               concerne
               the
               Restoration
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               after
               the
               grand
               Apostacy
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               as
               appears
               in
               these
               following
               considerations
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               begins
               with
               the
               Restoration
               of
               the
               Nationall
               Rule
               taken
               away
               from
               the
               Jews
               by
               the
               Romans
               ,
               and
               foretold
               of
               God
               to
               be
               bestowed
               on
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               
                 Deut.
              
               32.31
               .
               
                 Matth
              
               21.43
               .
               
                 Rom.
              
               10.19.20
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
                 Cap.
              
               3.
               
                 Ver.
              
               The
               Gentiles
               invite
               the
               Jews
               to
               go
               forth
               and
               see
               Christ
               and
               the
               Kingdome
               restored
               to
               him
               ,
               which
               occasioned
               that
               jealousie
               of
               heirs
               ,
               the
               Scriptures
               do
               foretell
               ,
               they
               in
               this
               apprehending
               themselves
               rejected
               ,
               and
               another
               people
               given
               in
               marriage
               to
               their
               Lord
               in
               their
               stead
               ,
               
                 Deut.
              
               32.21
               .
            
             
               3.
               
                 Cap.
              
               3.
               
                 ver.
              
               8.
               
               All
               these
               are
               to
               be
               done
               chiefly
               by
               sixty
               men
               in
               Authority
               and
               Power
               ,
               who
               subdue
               by
               the
               sword
               all
               such
               as
               gainsay
               the
               same
               ,
               or
               do
               oppose
               it
               .
            
             
               4.
               
                 Cap.
              
               4.
               
                 ver.
              
               8.
               
               By
               these
               men
               and
               their
               means
               the
               Saints
               are
               freed
               from
               the
               mountains
               or
               powers
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               called
               the
               Dens
               of
               Lions
               ,
               and
               mountains
               of
               Leopards
               ,
               which
               are
               set
               out
               by
               three
               parts
               or
               distinct
               members
               ,
               
                 Amana
                 ,
                 Sheuir
                 ,
                 Hermon
                 ,
              
               the
               three
               parts
               of
               the
               city
               ,
               
                 Reu.
              
               16.19
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               time
               is
               noted
               and
               the
               call
               thereof
               ,
               
                 Rev.
              
               18.4
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               When
               the
               ministery
               is
               restored
               and
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               
                 cap
              
               4.
               
                 ver.
              
               9.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               When
               the
               Church
               Evangelically
               is
               separated
               from
               the
               world
               ,
               
                 ver.
              
               12.
               
            
             
               8.
               
               When
               the
               Saints
               are
               disposed
               of
               under
               the
               differing
               Ministery
               and
               administrations
               ,
               in
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               
                 ver.
              
               13.14
               .
            
             
               All
               which
               things
               are
               first
               to
               be
               accomplished
               in
               us
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               before
               in
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               is
               by
               the
               Apostle
               called
               the
               fullnesse
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               the
               graces
               ,
               &
               blessings
               ,
               of
               God
               being
               the
               fulness
               of
               a
               people
               ,
               untill
               all
               which
               be
               done
               on
               us
               ,
               blindnesse
               continueth
               on
               Israel
               or
               the
               Iew
               ,
               
                 Rom.
              
               11.25
               .
               and
               that
               
                 Genesis
              
               9.27
               .
               where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 Japhet
              
               shall
               dwell
               in
               the
               Tents
               of
               
                 Shem
                 ,
              
               is
               a
               Scripture
               is
               not
               fulfilled
               to
               this
               day
               ,
               the
               Gentiles
               having
               yet
               been
               under
               only
               the
               dispensations
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               which
               is
               but
               one
               Tabernacle
               ,
               the
               other
               is
               that
               of
               
                 Moises
                 ,
              
               which
               as
               yet
               we
               Gentiles
               have
               not
               submitted
               to
               ,
               but
               must
               the
               Rule
               of
               Government
               therof
               in
               the
               judiciall
               according
               to
               form
               ,
               or
               this
               Scripture
               is
               never
               to
               be
               fullfilled
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               As
               he
               began
               in
               
                 Chap.
              
               1.
               with
               the
               Gentile
               Church
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               orderly
               to
               begin
               with
               its
               restoration
               also
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               God
               having
               decreed
               first
               to
               restore
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               accordingly
               by
               Prophecy
               begins
               ,
               first
               with
               them
               and
               their
               restoration
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               God
               hath
               purposed
               to
               make
               use
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               restoration
               ,
               to
               restore
               the
               Iews
               thereby
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               not
               be
               perfect
               without
               us
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               PART
               IV.
            
             Contains
             a
             description
             of
             the
             restoration
             of
             the
             Gentile
             Church
             ,
             beginning
             with
          
           
             
               CAP.
               V.
               VER.
               II.
               
            
             
               Ver.
               2.
               
               I
               
                 Sleep
                 ,
                 but
                 my
                 heart
                 waketh
                 ,
              
               there
               was
               nothing
               awake
               but
               the
               Heart
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Churches
               sleep
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Her
               sleep
               shews
               the
               neglect
               and
               carelessenesse
               she
               had
               of
               Antichrists
               operations
               ,
               as
               the
               man
               slept
               whilest
               the
               enemy
               sowed
               tares
               ,
               so
               the
               Church
               slept
               whilest
               Antichrist
               did
               delude
               and
               deceive
               her
               ,
               
                 Matth.
              
               13.25
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               sleep
               was
               of
               the
               generality
               of
               men
               in
               the
               externall
               means
               of
               worship
               ;
               but
               the
               heart
               ,
               the
               sincere
               man
               was
               awake
               ,
               Believers
               being
               still
               kept
               to
               adhere
               to
               Christ
               for
               Salvation
               ,
               in
               that
               time
               of
               defection
               ,
               who
               were
               as
               the
               then
               Churches
               heart
               ,
               which
               is
               
                 primum
                 ,
                 vivens
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 ultimum
                 moriens
                 viro
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               In
               this
               sleep
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               she
               had
               shut
               her self
               with
               Antichrist
               up
               from
               
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               ,
               Antichrist
               had
               more
               love
               and
               entertainment
               then
               Christ
               from
               her
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Christ
               would
               before
               the
               extremity
               of
               Apostacy
               have
               her
               open
               unto
               him
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               admonition
               to
               the
               seven
               Churche
               ,
               
                 Rev.
                 Cap.
              
               2
               
                 &
              
               3.
               
               The
               last
               whereof
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               time
               of
               this
               knocking
               ,
               and
               was
               the
               Church
               estate
               of
               Leodicea
               ,
               
                 Rev.
              
               3.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               When
               the
               sleep
               was
               eminently
               set
               forth
               in
               her
               saying
               ,
               as
               men
               in
               a
               dream
               ,
               that
               she
               was
               rich
               ,
               full
               ,
               and
               wanted
               nothing
               ,
               when
               she
               knew
               not
               that
               she
               was
               naked
               ,
               poor
               ,
               and
               wanted
               all
               things
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               When
               the
               Churches
               Apostacy
               was
               foretold
               ,
               in
               that
               God
               said
               ,
               he
               would
               spew
               her
               out
               of
               his
               mouth
               ,
               signifying
               the
               lothsomnesse
               of
               the
               false
               church
               estate
               to
               God
               .
            
             
               Christ
               would
               have
               awakned
               her
               ,
               and
               have
               come
               in
               to
               her
               ,
               and
               feasted
               with
               her
               ,
               and
               have
               reformed
               the
               corruptions
               come
               in
               upon
               her
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               He
               yet
               calls
               her
               his
               Sister
               ▪
               his
               Spouse
               ,
               his
               Dove
               ,
               his
               undefiled
               one
               ,
               there
               being
               not
               yet
               Idolatry
               or
               confusion
               of
               world
               and
               Church
               admitted
               ,
               though
               that
               ,
               that
               made
               way
               for
               it
               was
               already
               laid
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               She
               yet
               knew
               his
               voice
               ,
               which
               yet
               had
               his
               knock
               or
               call
               .
            
             
               
                 Note
                 .
              
               The
               reason
               my
               head
               is
               filled
               with
               deaw
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 My
                 head
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               God
               ,
               
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 the
                 deaw
                 of
                 the
                 night
                 ,
              
               to
               shew
               the
               indignity
               God
               suffered
               on
               the
               rejecting
               of
               Christ
               by
               her
               ,
               
                 for
                 they
                 that
                 despise
                 Christ
                 ,
                 despise
                 him
                 that
                 sent
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               His
               locks
               ,
               which
               were
               those
               believed
               on
               him
               in
               that
               corrupt
               age
               ,
               were
               troubled
               with
               the
               drops
               of
               the
               night
               ,
               which
               the
               then
               Doctrine
               was
               but
               as
               the
               drops
               of
               a
               cold
               Winter
               night
               to
               a
               mans
               head
               .
            
             
               Spouse
               .
               Ver.
               3.
               
               
                 I
                 have
                 put
                 off
                 my
                 coat
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 I
                 put
                 it
                 on
                 ?
              
               Note
               her
               coat
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               This
               coat
               she
               had
               put
               on
               by
               Christ
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               She
               her self
               puts
               it
               off
               without
               leave
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               without
               much
               inforcement
               of
               persecution
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               When
               she
               had
               put
               it
               off
               ,
               she
               knew
               not
               how
               to
               put
               it
               on
               again
               for
               shame
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               putting
               off
               and
               on
               of
               this
               coat
               ,
               made
               her
               delay
               to
               entertain
               Christ
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               She
               had
               washed
               her
               feet
               ,
               and
               now
               she
               could
               not
               let
               Christ
               in
               ,
               but
               she
               must
               defile
               her
               feet
               again
               as
               she
               thought
               ,
               she
               apprehending
               Christ
               would
               have
               condemned
               her
               practise
               newly
               taken
               up
               ,
               which
               she
               thought
               to
               be
               a
               pure
               and
               clean
               way
               ,
               in
               this
               ,
               like
               the
               whore
               ,
               she
               wiped
               her
               mouth
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               she
               had
               not
               sinned
               and
               thus
               
                 Prov.
              
               16.2
               .
            
             
               Ver.
               4.
               
               
                 He
                 put
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 by
                 the
                 hole
                 of
                 the
                 door
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 remove
                 the
                 bolts
                 that
                 made
                 it
                 fast
              
               :
               or
               thus
               my
               beloved
               sent
               his
               hand
               from
               the
               white
               ,
               that
               is
               by
               his
               Spirit
               came
               to
               convince
               her
               conscience
               of
               her
               own
               unworthinesse
               ,
               by
               the
               knowledge
               remaining
               in
               her
               ,
               upon
               which
               her
               bowells
               were
               moved
               for
               him
               ,
               apprehending
               how
               unworthy
               she
               was
               any
               way
               to
               injoy
               him
               .
            
             
               Ver.
               5.
               
               
                 She
                 arose
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 once
                 Christ
                 had
                 touched
                 her
                 heart
                 ,
                 she
                 had
                 no
                 rest
                 ,
                 but
                 she
                 must
                 arise
                 to
                 open
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 was
                 taken
                 from
                 delaies
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               white
               or
               open
               place
               Christ
               might
               look
               in
               at
               ,
               and
               put
               his
               hand
               in
               ,
               being
               at
               the
               key
               hole
               :
               when
               the
               Spouse
               put
               her
               hand
               on
               the
               lock
               ,
               her
               hands
               and
               fingers
               dropped
               Myrrhe
               ,
               some
               divine
               favour
               she
               found
               upon
               opening
               the
               door
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               This
               dropped
               on
               the
               handles
               of
               the
               lock
               .
            
             
               Ver.
               6.
               
               
                 I
                 opened
                 to
                 my
                 beloved
                 ,
              
               she
               opened
               and
               expected
               Christ
               ,
               
                 but
                 my
                 beloved
                 had
                 withdrawn
                 himself
                 ,
              
               now
               she
               misseth
               Christ
               ,
               who
               at
               first
               ,
               she
               saith
               ,
               had
               but
               withdrawn
               himself
               ,
               and
               so
               expected
               him
               to
               be
               with
               her
               shortly
               ,
               but
               after
               she
               saith
               he
               was
               gone
               ,
               and
               here
               began
               the
               false
               church
               estate
               ,
               and
               saith
               she
               ,
               my
               soul
               failed
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               went
               forth
               ;
               In
               this
               she
               found
               the
               misse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               I
               sought
               him
               but
               found
               him
               not
               ,
               and
               that
               when
               
               use
               of
               the
               word
               did
               her
               no
               good
               ,
               
                 I
                 called
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 gave
                 me
                 no
                 answer
                 .
              
            
             
               Note
               here
               ,
               she
               calls
               him
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               gone
               to
               come
               again
               ,
               or
               to
               know
               when
               he
               would
               come
               ,
               or
               why
               he
               was
               gone
               ,
               but
               saith
               the
               Text
               ,
               
                 he
                 answered
                 me
                 not
                 .
              
               She
               being
               thus
               crying
               after
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Watchmen
               ,
               the
               Priests
               of
               Antichrists
               estate
               ,
               here
               called
               the
               city
               ,
               or
               false
               Church
               ,
               they
               found
               her
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               discern'd
               her
               opposition
               of
               their
               errors
               and
               love
               to
               the
               truth
               :
               Indeed
               so
               diligent
               and
               watchfull
               were
               these
               watchmen
               of
               the
               night
               estate
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               dark
               ,
               they
               would
               quickly
               espie
               and
               find
               them
               out
               ,
               as
               a
               light
               is
               easie
               discerned
               in
               a
               dark
               place
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Having
               found
               her
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               those
               Societies
               that
               desired
               to
               retain
               the
               true
               knowledge
               and
               way
               of
               God
               .
               
                 The
                 watchmen
                 smote
                 me
                 ,
              
               or
               the
               Peripatericks
               made
               me
               be
               smitten
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               accused
               me
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               for
               a
               disturber
               of
               the
               peace
               ,
               à
               Schismatike
               ,
               and
               therefore
               must
               be
               punished
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               They
               also
               wounded
               her
               ,
               destroying
               her
               authority
               ,
               true
               Ministery
               ,
               and
               administration
               ,
               forcing
               her
               into
               the
               Antichristian
               form
               ,
               &
               corrupted
               her
               with
               fals
               Doctrine
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Keepers
               of
               the
               Walls
               ,
               these
               were
               another
               kind
               of
               watchmen
               ,
               who
               had
               a
               greater
               charge
               then
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               these
               I
               take
               to
               be
               the
               Arch-bishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               &c.
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Apostacy
               they
               took
               away
               her
               Vail
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               a
               word
               which
               signified
               a
               garment
               in
               use
               in
               those
               times
               ,
               the
               form
               whereof
               is
               not
               ,
               I
               suppose
               ,
               scarce
               known
               of
               us
               in
               these
               daies
               ,
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               :
               But
               I
               take
               it
               to
               signifie
               ,
               〈◊〉
               by
               which
               the
               Church
               priviledges
               only
               had
               among
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               not
               known
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               now
               came
               to
               be
               unvailed
               and
               made
               common
               among
               all
               the
               Saints
               ,
               now
               being
               not
               permitted
               to
               have
               any
               thing
               distinct
               from
               the
               world
               ,
               when
               ,
               and
               on
               which
               act
               the
               Church
               was
               driven
               into
               the
               Wildernesse
               ,
               as
               in
               
                 Rev.
              
               12.
               all
               which
               time
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               passeth
               over
               in
               silence
               in
               this
               place
               unto
               the
               time
               of
               
                 Luther
                 ,
              
               as
               being
               a
               time
               of
               night
               in
               which
               was
               nothing
               done
               ,
               but
               sleept
               away
               .
            
             
               Ver.
               8.
               
               
                 I
                 charge
                 you
                 O
                 ye
                 Daughters
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
              
               these
               words
               seem
               to
               prove
               that
               this
               was
               the
               Gentile
               Estate
               thus
               calling
               to
               the
               Jews
               ,
               who
               both
               had
               lost
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               were
               become
               seekers
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               is
               implyed
               that
               the
               Iews
               should
               find
               Christ
               and
               again
               become
               the
               daughters
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               which
               was
               below
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               Law
               Estate
               ,
               and
               that
               above
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               Gospell
               Estate
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Here
               the
               invisible
               Church
               thus
               stript
               of
               its
               Ornaments
               ,
               calls
               Christ
               still
               her
               beloved
               ,
               and
               would
               acknowledge
               none
               but
               Christ
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               she
               would
               have
               the
               Iews
               Church
               ,
               if
               restored
               before
               her
               ,
               to
               tell
               the
               Lord
               in
               prayer
               ,
               that
               she
               was
               sick
               of
               Love
               .
            
             
               Resp.
               Ver.
               9.
               
               
                 What
                 is
                 thy
                 beloved
                 more
                 then
                 another
                 beloved
                 ,
              
               the
               word
               another
               is
               added
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               in
               the
               Text
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               In
               this
               ye
               have
               the
               Iews
               ignorance
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Their
               contempt
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               alwaies
               accompanies
               ignorance
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Their
               desire
               to
               hear
               of
               Christ
               from
               her
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               the
               people
               seek
               Christ
               want
               him
               ,
               and
               leave
               Antichrist
               ,
               are
               the
               best
               and
               the
               fairest
               among
               women
               ,
               or
               rather
               ,
               those
               which
               God
               calls
               his
               beloved
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               When
               the
               Gentile
               is
               diligently
               inquiring
               for
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Iew
               will
               then
               come
               to
               do
               the
               like
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               be
               stirred
               up
               by
               it
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               That
               that
               moved
               her
               ,
               was
               the
               charge
               laid
               on
               her
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               usually
               done
               for
               a
               small
               matter
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 description
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
            
             
               Ver.
               10.
               
               
                 My
                 beloved
                 is
                 white
                 and
                 ruddy
                 ,
              
               in
               these
               words
               is
               a
               generall
               description
               of
               
               Christ
               ,
               he
               is
               white
               ,
               which
               hath
               in
               it
               a
               signification
               of
               his
               Divine
               nature
               ;
               and
               ruddy
               ,
               in
               it
               is
               a
               signification
               of
               his
               human
               nature
               :
               again
               ,
               he
               is
               the
               chief
               among
               ten
               thousand
               ,
               the
               Hebrew
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               conspicuous
               among
               many
               multitudes
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               easily
               known
               from
               any
               other
               ,
               being
               above
               all
               .
            
             
               Ver.
               11.
               
               His
               head
               is
               as
               the
               most
               fine
               gold
               of
               gold
               ;
               now
               the
               Apostle
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               head
               of
               Christ
               is
               God
               ,
               and
               Christ
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               
                 His
                 locks
                 are
                 bushy
                 and
                 black
                 as
                 a
                 Raven
                 :
              
               In
               this
               place
               Christs
               hair
               which
               springs
               from
               his
               head
               ,
               are
               not
               the
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               some
               would
               ,
               the
               hair
               of
               the
               Churches
               Head
               being
               compar'd
               to
               purple
               ,
               signifies
               the
               Kingly
               authority
               of
               Christ
               ;
               but
               here
               the
               hid
               and
               unknownnesse
               of
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               and
               glory
               which
               was
               in
               the
               gold
               of
               the
               head
               ,
               covered
               over
               or
               shadowed
               with
               this
               thick
               and
               dark
               cover
               of
               black
               hair
               ,
               so
               the
               mercy
               seat
               was
               shadowed
               ,
               and
               the
               womans
               hair
               was
               given
               her
               for
               a
               covering
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               Gods
               glory
               to
               hide
               himself
               from
               the
               world
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               makes
               the
               light
               to
               hide
               him
               .
            
             
               Ver.
               12.
               
               
                 His
                 eyes
                 are
                 as
                 Doves
                 ,
              
               not
               as
               Doves
               eyes
               ,
               
                 but
                 as
                 Doves
                 by
                 the
                 rivers
                 of
                 water
                 ,
              
               so
               Christs
               eys
               were
               on
               the
               teaching
               of
               the
               Word
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               They
               are
               as
               washed
               with
               milk
               ,
               and
               so
               have
               no
               evill
               remaining
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               They
               are
               as
               set
               on
               fullnesse
               in
               the
               beholding
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               invisible
               things
               of
               him
               who
               is
               blessed
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               the
               glory
               of
               Christs
               eye
               ,
               being
               set
               on
               ,
               that
               we
               cannot
               attain
               ,
               nor
               see
               ,
               and
               live
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Christ
               seeth
               not
               as
               man
               seeth
               ,
               and
               therefore
               his
               eyes
               are
               not
               to
               be
               set
               out
               by
               ours
               ,
               as
               some
               on
               this
               Text
               indeavour
               .
            
             
               
                 Note
                 .
              
               Some
               on
               this
               description
               made
               of
               Christ
               ,
               indeavour
               to
               set
               forth
               his
               beauty
               by
               ours
               ,
               or
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               us
               ,
               when
               the
               Prophet
               apprehended
               in
               Christ
               his
               Divine
               Nature
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               human
               ,
               in
               which
               his
               lovelynesse
               and
               beauty
               mainly
               did
               consist
               ,
               and
               of
               which
               no
               human
               figure
               can
               be
               any
               representative
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               Saith
               
                 Giffard
              
               hereon
               ;
               I
               do
               not
               hold
               it
               necessary
               to
               interpret
               every
               part
               ,
               as
               signifying
               somewhat
               ,
               but
               only
               this
               ,
               The
               Spouse
               describing
               Christ
               ,
               maketh
               her
               description
               according
               to
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               naturall
               Body
               of
               man
               :
               but
               observe
               you
               ,
               the
               names
               of
               the
               parts
               indeed
               are
               expressed
               ,
               in
               which
               is
               his
               humanity
               ,
               but
               the
               Representatives
               differ
               ,
               as
               gold
               from
               the
               head
               of
               man
               ,
               Doves
               from
               the
               eyes
               ,
               rings
               from
               the
               hands
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Brightman
              
               speaking
               of
               the
               person
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               two
               Natures
               ,
               sayes
               ,
               
                 Unum
                 &
                 idem
                 corpus
                 amb●
                 constituum
                 ,
                 unde
                 non
                 minus
                 illius
                 ,
                 quàm
                 hujus
                 veuustas
                 ad
                 totius
                 pulchritudinem
                 pertinet
                 .
                 Ac
                 peritissimus
                 artifex
                 hac
                 varietate
                 satietati
                 occurrit
                 ,
                 nec
                 Sponsam
                 indecore
                 monstrosam
                 proteam
                 effingit
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Bernard
              
               ends
               his
               Exposition
               with
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Churches
               description
               of
               Christ
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Obuixè
                 adjurat
                 ,
                 paratè
                 respondet
                 ,
                 figurat
                 ornatè
                 ,
                 distinctè
                 partitur
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 per●ranfit
                 ,
                 sum
                 ●uim
                 stringit
                 ,
                 &
                 noscio
                 an
                 sufficienter
                 ,
                 exprimit
                 scio
                 quidem
                 quod
                 affectuosè
                 concludit
                 ,
              
               and
               after
               ,
               
                 O
                 gratiosus
                 Sponsus
                 ,
                 &
                 amabilis
                 valde
                 ,
                 in
                 quo
                 Generatio
                 Divina
                 candet
                 ,
                 &
                 rubet
                 humana
                 .
              
            
             
               Ver.
               13.
               
               
                 His
                 cheeks
                 are
                 as
                 a
                 bed
                 of
                 Spices
                 ,
              
               or
               Balsom
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Cheek
               is
               that
               part
               of
               man
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               is
               usually
               known
               from
               others
               ,
               so
               Christs
               discovery
               was
               in
               the
               spirituall
               residence
               of
               the
               divine
               grace
               ,
               and
               glory
               appeared
               to
               be
               in
               him
               .
            
             
               ●
               If
               we
               read
               the
               word
               Spices
               ,
               then
               in
               him
               and
               from
               him
               issued
               all
               calling
               and
               authority
               of
               the
               Ministeriall
               Officers
               and
               Offices
               ,
               he
               being
               King
               ,
               Priest
               ,
               Prophet
               ,
               Apostle
               ,
               Evangelist
               ,
               Pastor
               ,
               and
               Teacher
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               which
               these
               
               Offices
               as
               plants
               in
               a
               garden
               bed
               ,
               had
               their
               rise
               ,
               residence
               ,
               and
               being
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Sweet
                 Flowers
                 ,
              
               these
               sweet
               flowers
               were
               the
               tops
               of
               the
               Balsom
               ,
               or
               Spices
               ,
               as
               the
               tops
               of
               the
               Towers
               thereof
               ,
               which
               were
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               who
               were
               the
               flowers
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Ministery
               the
               stalks
               they
               stood
               upon
               ,
               in
               whom
               the
               Lord
               was
               especially
               made
               known
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               Doctrine
               and
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Spirit
               conferred
               on
               them
               ,
               with
               their
               calling
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Kingly
               ,
               Priestly
               ,
               and
               Propheticall
               Offices
               of
               Christ
               and
               Power
               ,
               in
               an
               eminent
               way
               are
               set
               forth
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 His
                 lips
                 like
                 Lillies
                 ,
              
               there
               being
               no
               guile
               found
               in
               them
               ,
               nor
               from
               them
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               exceeded
               Lillies
               :
               
                 Myrrhe
                 dropped
                 from
                 them
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               divine
               wisdome
               and
               knowledge
               ,
               he
               only
               bringing
               Life
               and
               Immortality
               to
               Light
               .
            
             
               Ver.
               14.
               
               
                 His
                 hands
                 are
                 as
                 gold
                 rings
                 set
                 with
                 Berill
                 ,
              
               others
               read
               the
               words
               thus
               ,
               
                 His
                 hands
                 are
                 as
                 rings
                 of
                 gold
                 set
                 with
                 Chrysolit
                 .
              
               Brightman
               
                 manus
                 ejus
                 orbes
                 auri
                 repleti
                 Berillo
                 Thalasio
                 .
              
               I
               read
               them
               thus
               ,
               his
               hands
               are
               globes
               of
               gold
               ,
               made
               full
               ,
               or
               full
               set
               with
               Tarsis
               ;
               for
               so
               the
               70.
               render
               the
               word
               ,
               retaining
               the
               Hebrew
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               ,
               a
               word
               sometime
               rendred
               the
               Hyacinth
               ,
               the
               Onix
               ,
               Berill
               ,
               Chrysolite
               ,
               Carbuncle
               ,
               so
               that
               either
               the
               word
               should
               be
               retained
               ,
               or
               said
               to
               be
               set
               with
               every
               precious
               stone
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Christs
               hands
               are
               as
               gold
               ,
               because
               what
               he
               did
               ,
               was
               done
               by
               a
               Divine
               Power
               and
               Authority
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               They
               are
               round
               ,
               which
               shews
               the
               perfections
               of
               them
               ,
               for
               
                 forma
                 rotunda
                 est
                 capacissima
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Works
               of
               Christ
               had
               all
               kind
               of
               Excellency
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               were
               as
               precious
               stones
               adorning
               his
               hands
               of
               all
               sorts
               and
               kinds
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               If
               we
               read
               them
               Rings
               of
               Gold
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               shews
               the
               Authority
               Christ
               had
               from
               his
               Father
               ,
               to
               execute
               all
               his
               Offices
               ,
               and
               do
               all
               his
               Works
               ,
               for
               so
               the
               Ring
               in
               Scripture
               set
               down
               signifies
               Authority
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               had
               not
               only
               power
               in
               the
               hand
               ,
               and
               Authority
               in
               the
               Ring
               ,
               but
               a
               pretiousnesse
               of
               use
               for
               all
               men
               ,
               that
               it
               did
               concern
               ,
               in
               the
               precious
               Stone
               ,
               in
               which
               was
               no
               Tyranny
               and
               oppression
               ,
               but
               Life
               and
               Salvation
               ,
            
             
               
                 His
                 belly
                 is
                 as
                 bright
                 Yvory
                 overlaid
                 with
                 Saphyrs
                 .
              
            
             
               Ver.
               14.
               
               
                 His
                 legs
                 are
                 as
                 Pillars
                 of
                 Marble
                 ,
                 set
                 on
                 sockets
                 of
                 fine
                 gold
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               In
               the
               Pillars
               of
               Marble
               is
               set
               out
               the
               strength
               Christ
               stood
               by
               ,
               and
               the
               sure
               standing
               of
               all
               such
               as
               stood
               on
               his
               strength
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               They
               are
               set
               in
               sockets
               of
               Gold
               ,
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               ministring
               thereto
               help
               and
               strength
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               By
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               I
               understand
               Leg
               and
               Foot
               ,
               and
               shews
               that
               the
               affections
               of
               Christ
               were
               of
               a
               Divine
               Nature
               ,
               set
               out
               by
               the
               sockets
               of
               fine
               gold
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               His
               countenance
               or
               appearance
               was
               as
               Lebanon
               ,
               as
               the
               choise
               Cedars
               overlooking
               all
               earthly
               and
               carnall
               things
               ,
               and
               set
               on
               the
               top
               of
               the
               mountains
               ,
               or
               Powers
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               Ver.
               15.
               
               
                 His
                 Pallat
                 or
                 Mouth
                 is
                 of
                 most
                 sweet
                 things
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               Christ
               reveals
               and
               discovers
               most
               sweet
               things
               ,
               for
               Grace
               and
               Truth
               came
               by
               Jesus
               Christs
               discovery
               ,
               in
               which
               are
               the
               sweets
               of
               God
               and
               man
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               All
               in
               him
               are
               desireable
               ,
               as
               these
               are
               excellent
               before
               ,
               so
               all
               else
               in
               him
               are
               so
               ,
               and
               nothing
               in
               him
               but
               is
               so
               ,
               where
               as
               God
               or
               Man
               occasioning
               the
               joy
               of
               all
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 beloved
                 ,
              
               Christ
               ye
               see
               is
               known
               of
               his
               Saints
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               cause
               they
               love
               him
               ,
               for
               love
               cannot
               be
               sincere
               that
               is
               not
               grounded
               on
               knowledge
               .
            
             
             
               4.
               
               She
               knows
               him
               as
               her
               friend
               ,
               supplying
               and
               supporting
               her
               in
               all
               her
               extremities
               ;
               by
               a
               long
               and
               daily
               experimentall
               knowledge
               she
               had
               of
               his
               being
               to
               her
               ,
               so
               
                 Hosea
              
               2.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 return
                 to
                 my
                 first
                 husband
                 ,
                 then
                 was
                 it
                 better
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 then
                 now
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               application
               of
               this
               description
               is
               made
               to
               the
               daughters
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               who
               hereupon
               are
               greatly
               drawn
               to
               inquire
               after
               ,
               and
               to
               know
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               CAP.
               VI
               .
            
             
               Ver.
               1.
               
               
                 WHere
                 is
                 thy
                 beloved
                 gone
              
               :
               Christ
               is
               dearly
               mist
               ,
               when
               mist
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               hardly
               found
               ,
               when
               gone
               from
               men
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               See
               she
               asks
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               ask
               of
               her
               for
               Christ
               .
               they
               are
               as
               well
               troubled
               for
               him
               as
               she
               ,
               when
               they
               knew
               him
               ,
               and
               what
               needs
               there
               were
               of
               him
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               They
               inquire
               where
               he
               is
               turned
               aside
               ,
               alluding
               to
               
                 Cap.
              
               5.
               
               
                 Ver.
              
               6.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               They
               inquire
               that
               they
               might
               seek
               Christ
               with
               her
               ,
               in
               which
               it
               seems
               that
               the
               Lord
               will
               cause
               the
               Jews
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Gentiles
               to
               lay
               out
               for
               Christ
               together
               ,
               one
               provokes
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               Jew
               hath
               the
               first
               discovery
               of
               Christ
               from
               the
               Gentile
               .
            
             
               
                 Ver.
              
               2.
               
               A
               church
               is
               gathered
               ,
               called
               the
               Garden
               ,
               and
               his
               Garden
               the
               first
               church
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               He
               is
               found
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               first
               ,
               who
               discover
               him
               to
               be
               gone
               down
               into
               his
               garden
               ,
               his
               church
               ,
               not
               into
               Antichrists
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               To
               the
               beds
               of
               Balsom
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               the
               Administrators
               of
               the
               church
               in
               them
               ,
               Christ
               appears
               as
               the
               means
               by
               which
               he
               restores
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Feeding
               in
               the
               gardens
               ,
               not
               garden
               ,
               signifying
               the
               severall
               distinct
               churches
               rising
               from
               that
               first
               .
               
                 Vid.
                 Cap.
              
               1.
               
                 Ver.
              
               5.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 And
                 to
                 gather
                 Lillies
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               call
               the
               Saints
               and
               unite
               them
               into
               fellowship
               with
               himself
               in
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               
                 Ver.
              
               3.
               
               Concludes
               with
               a
               now
               full
               possession
               of
               Christ
               ,
               saying
               ,
            
             
               
                 I
                 am
                 my
                 beloveds
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 beloved
                 is
                 mine
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               she
               was
               now
               possessed
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Christ
               possessed
               of
               her
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 He
                 feedeth
                 amongst
                 the
                 Lillies
                 ,
              
               the
               Saints
               and
               he
               feed
               together
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               
                 Cap.
              
               5.
               
               
                 Ver.
              
               1.
               in
               which
               the
               Spirit
               concludes
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               full
               happinesse
               of
               the
               Saints
               on
               earth
               ;
               it
               consisting
               in
               the
               fellowship
               of
               God
               and
               Christ
               ,
               &
               so
               ends
               this
               part
               as
               he
               did
               the
               former
               in
               
                 Cap.
              
               5.
               
               
                 Ver.
              
               1.
               
            
             
               How
               eminently
               and
               evidently
               this
               sets
               out
               the
               invisible
               church
               estate
               under
               Antichrist
               appears
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Her
               heart
               onely
               wakes
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Saints
               had
               fellowship
               with
               Christ
               invisibly
               ,
               though
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Gospell
               externally
               ,
               in
               Ministery
               ,
               Baptism
               ,
               &c.
               were
               destroyed
               ,
               she
               was
               in
               the
               night
               deprived
               of
               light
               ,
               and
               cast
               asleep
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Antichristian
               estate
               ,
               only
               her
               heart
               was
               awake
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               some
               were
               stirred
               up
               to
               believe
               ,
               and
               love
               ,
               and
               own
               Christ
               internally
               by
               the
               spirit
               in
               that
               time
               of
               night
               was
               come
               upon
               her
               :
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Gentiles
               ,
               they
               by
               the
               advice
               of
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               and
               councells
               of
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               first
               true
               church
               ,
               who
               were
               lead
               away
               by
               the
               actings
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               evill
               ends
               and
               hearts
               to
               fullfill
               the
               mind
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               make
               way
               for
               the
               man
               of
               sin
               by
               their
               Apostacy
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               putting
               off
               of
               her
               coat
               ,
               though
               inwardly
               were
               checked
               by
               their
               consciences
               for
               what
               they
               had
               done
               against
               the
               truth
               ,
               yet
               cry
               ,
               how
               shall
               I
               put
               
               it
               on
               ,
               when
               they
               never
               were
               troubled
               at
               the
               putting
               of
               it
               off
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Some
               remaining
               knowledge
               there
               was
               of
               Christ
               all
               the
               1●60
               .
               daies
               desolation
               of
               the
               church
               among
               the
               believers
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               stirs
               and
               rowseth
               up
               the
               believers
               from
               the
               false
               and
               ertonious
               practises
               in
               the
               Lords
               worship
               practised
               among
               men
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               On
               the
               first
               opening
               to
               Christ
               ,
               she
               finds
               at
               first
               as
               it
               were
               but
               a
               withdrawing
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               after
               Christ
               being
               at
               a
               greater
               distance
               from
               her
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               calling
               for
               him
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               In
               this
               departure
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Saints
               are
               in
               the
               city
               
                 Babel
                 ,
              
               called
               the
               Wildernesse
               baptized
               by
               Antichrist
               ,
               which
               the
               Jews
               were
               not
               ,
               they
               refusing
               to
               be
               baptized
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               There
               they
               are
               discerned
               by
               the
               Priests
               ,
               who
               by
               the
               help
               of
               the
               Pope
               deprive
               the
               church
               of
               all
               her
               ornaments
               and
               priviledges
               ,
               which
               was
               done
               long
               after
               the
               fall
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               their
               church
               estate
               .
            
             
               About
               
                 Luthers
              
               time
               a
               diligent
               and
               open
               inquiry
               is
               made
               for
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               who
               retained
               the
               profession
               and
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               ,
               come
               to
               set
               forth
               to
               the
               Iew
               the
               description
               of
               him
               ,
               untill
               which
               time
               Christ
               is
               hid
               to
               the
               Iew
               ,
               which
               occasions
               the
               Iew
               to
               turn
               seeker
               with
               the
               Gentile
               after
               him
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             5.
             
             Generall
             part
             concernes
             the
             Iewish
             Nation
             .
          
           
             Begins
             
               Cap.
            
             6.
             
             
               Verse
            
             4.
             with
             the
             Nationall
             Rule
             ,
             as
             before
             with
             the
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             
               Thou
               art
               beautifull
               ,
               O
               my
               Love
               ,
               as
            
             Tirzah
             .
          
           
             That
             this
             concernes
             the
             Iewish
             estate
             ,
             eminently
             appears
             in
             the
             following
             description
             made
             of
             the
             Nationall
             church
             estate
             ,
             this
             here
             being
             the
             same
             with
             
               Cap.
            
             4.1.2.3.4
             .
             the
             one
             pertained
             to
             the
             Gentile
             State
             ,
             the
             other
             the
             Iewish
             ,
             as
             in
             many
             other
             things
             after
             will
             appeare
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             
               Tirzah
            
             was
             a
             very
             beautifull
             city
             built
             by
             
               Solomon
               ,
            
             but
             after
             proved
             rebellious
             ,
             which
             sets
             out
             the
             former
             state
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             first
             to
             have
             been
             a
             very
             delightfull
             people
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             after
             turned
             Rebells
             ,
             and
             now
             again
             at
             their
             restoration
             to
             their
             first
             estate
             of
             being
             Gods
             people
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             as
             beautifull
             as
             ever
             they
             had
             been
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             their
             God
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Comely
             as
             Ierusalem
             ,
             in
             this
             he
             alludes
             to
             the
             church
             estate
             ,
             and
             proves
             that
             herein
             God
             intends
             the
             restoration
             of
             both
             ,
             and
             both
             are
             intended
             in
             this
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Terrible
               as
               an
               army
               with
               banners
               ,
            
             ready
             fitted
             to
             fight
             with
             their
             enemies
             ,
             which
             shews
             that
             the
             Church
             and
             state
             of
             the
             Jews
             will
             be
             resto●ed
             by
             a
             war
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             will
             become
             very
             terrible
             to
             their
             enemies
             .
          
           
             
               V.
            
             5.
             
             
               Turn
               away
               thine
               eys
               from
               me
               ,
            
             by
             eys
             here
             are
             meant
             those
             first
             that
             call
             the
             Jews
             ,
             who
             are
             as
             their
             eys
             ,
             and
             who
             usually
             called
             their
             Prophets
             Seersturning
             them
             to
             God
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             have
             overcome
             me
             ,
             as
             
               Jacob
            
             prevail'd
             with
             God
             ,
             so
             will
             the
             Iews
             now
             also
             ,
             an
             eminent
             sign
             of
             their
             conquering
             all
             things
             else
             ,
             having
             prevail'd
             with
             God
             ,
             
               Gen.
            
             32.
             
               ver.
            
             26.28
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Turn
             away
             thine
             eyes
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             then
             that
             of
             God
             to
             
               Moses
               ,
            
             when
             he
             was
             in
             most
             earnest
             wise
             seeking
             Gods
             face
             ,
             for
             the
             people
             ,
             who
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             let
             me
             alone
             that
             I
             may
             destroy
             them
             ,
             
               Exod.
            
             32.10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             and
             
               Exod.
            
             14.15
             .
             
               Why
               cryest
               thou
               to
               me
               ,
               speak
               to
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               that
               they
               go
               forward
               .
            
          
           
             4
             ,
             The
             words
             after
             ,
             in
             this
             and
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             are
             the
             same
             with
             
               Cap.
            
             4.
             as
             above
             ,
             only
             for
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             in
             
               cap.
            
             4.
             
               ver.
            
             2.
             here
             in
             v.
             6.
             is
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             which
             is
             indeed
             a
             flock
             of
             sheep
             ,
             when
             the
             other
             word
             comprehends
             other
             cattell
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             sheep
             ,
             which
             shews
             that
             the
             Gospell
             estate
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             should
             be
             restored
             before
             the
             call
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             so
             those
             that
             teach
             them
             the
             Law
             shall
             be
             sheep
             ,
             men
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ought
             to
             be
             by
             the
             Rule
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             That
             that
             is
             contained
             in
             
               cap.
            
             4.
             
               ver.
            
             4.
             of
             the
             Tower
             of
             
               David
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Neck
             ,
             with
             the
             Shields
             ,
             is
             not
             set
             down
             here
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             former
             ,
             signifying
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             should
             he
             called
             first
             ,
             and
             that
             consequently
             the
             Word
             and
             Ministery
             should
             now
             go
             forth
             thence
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             mother
             Church
             ,
             as
             before
             it
             had
             done
             from
             the
             Iews
             ,
             that
             they
             without
             us
             might
             not
             be
             perfect
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             This
             is
             an
             Argument
             ,
             if
             that
             God
             restore
             the
             Gentile
             Church
             first
             ,
             that
             then
             what
             was
             set
             down
             before
             was
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             this
             of
             the
             Iew
             ,
             in
             which
             is
             fullfilled
             that
             Gospell
             truth
             ,
             the
             first
             shall
             be
             last
             ,
             tho
             last
             first
             ,
             Matthew
             20.16
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             8.
             
             
               There
               are
               sixty
               Queens
               ,
               that
               is
               Churches
               rightly
               constituted
               according
               to
               the
               pattern
               of
               the
               Gospell
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Eighty
             Concubines
             ,
             which
             are
             such
             as
             
               Hagar
            
             was
             ,
             and
             signified
             the
             societies
             under
             the
             
               Catechist
               ,
            
             who
             yet
             have
             not
             been
             united
             to
             Christ
             by
             covenant
             ,
             nor
             are
             not
             made
             free
             by
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Virgins
             without
             number
             ,
             which
             are
             believers
             ,
             willing
             and
             ready
             fitted
             to
             be
             married
             to
             Christ
             in
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             4
             In
             this
             ye
             may
             see
             the
             spirit
             respects
             not
             only
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             are
             friends
             of
             the
             Bridegroom
             ,
             as
             
               John
            
             the
             Baptist
             said
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             society
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               Brightman
            
             would
             understand
             by
             the
             Queens
             ,
             the
             purest
             Churches
             and
             the
             concubines
             
               dignantur
               thoro
               .
            
             Injoy
             the
             bed
             ,
             but
             have
             not
             the
             right
             or
             splendor
             of
             the
             wifes
             ,
             nor
             are
             they
             possessed
             of
             Dowry
             ,
             nor
             are
             their
             children
             to
             inherit
             the
             right
             of
             the
             estate
             being
             
               Hagars
            
             or
             the
             Law
             :
             Sons
             ,
             the
             Virgins
             are
             in
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             who
             have
             food
             in
             the
             house
             ,
             &c.
             when
             indeed
             ▪
             nor
             Virgins
             ,
             nor
             concubines
             ,
             since
             the
             Gospell
             estate
             ,
             have
             not
             been
             in
             nor
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             but
             are
             cast
             out
             under
             the
             new
             covenant
             ,
             as
             
               Hagar
            
             was
             ,
             which
             served
             as
             an
             Allegory
             to
             shew
             what
             was
             to
             be
             done
             with
             them
             under
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             so
             applied
             at
             large
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Gal.
            
             4.
             from
             
               ver.
            
             22.
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             
               Note
               .
            
             The
             only
             thing
             that
             seems
             to
             oppose
             this
             is
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               ver.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             9.
             
             
               My
               Dove
               ,
               my
               undefiled
               is
               one
               ,
            
             then
             you
             may
             say
             ,
             how
             are
             they
             sixty
             Queens
             to
             be
             understood
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             when
             the
             Churches
             are
             said
             to
             be
             sixty
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             the
             Lord
             speaks
             of
             severall
             Churches
             under
             particular
             Evangelists
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             Teachers
             ,
             set
             up
             in
             severall
             Cities
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             first
             setting
             up
             of
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             he
             speaks
             of
             the
             Church
             as
             one
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             speaks
             of
             the
             Elect
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             immediatly
             joyned
             to
             Christ
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             he
             the
             Head
             ,
             they
             the
             Members
             ,
             they
             all
             his
             wife
             ,
             and
             he
             their
             husband
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             are
             said
             to
             be
             one
             ,
             as
             having
             one
             Spirit
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             Baptism
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             as
             the
             false
             Church
             ,
             some
             Papists
             ,
             Protestants
             ,
             Lutherians
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             shews
             the
             Unity
             God
             will
             give
             in
             the
             world
             to
             all
             true
             Churches
             ,
             at
             the
             restoration
             thereof
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Having
             spoke
             briefly
             of
             all
             in
             this
             
               verse
            
             8.
             he
             speaks
             mor
             particularly
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             begins
             with
             the
             Queens
             ,
             or
             true
             Church
             estate
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             She
             is
             the
             only
             one
             of
             her
             Mother
             ,
             by
             her
             Mother
             is
             meant
             the
             first
             Church
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Mother
             Church
             of
             all
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Gal.
            
             4.26
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             No
             Church
             constituted
             by
             any
             will
             be
             more
             perfect
             ,
             then
             the
             Church
             that
             is
             to
             be
             of
             this
             estate
             :
             Hence
             she
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             only
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             choice
             one
             of
             her
             that
             bare
             her
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Daughters
             here
             are
             set
             before
             the
             Queens
             ,
             which
             I
             take
             to
             be
          
           
             1.
             
             Either
             the
             Churches
             constituted
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ,
             whose
             writings
             will
             commend
             her
             ,
             and
             pronounce
             her
             blessed
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             said
             they
             saw
             her
             ,
             the
             Virgins
             here
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             who
             being
             extremely
             affected
             with
             her
             ,
             and
             filled
             with
             a
             desire
             of
             her
             ,
             are
             said
             to
             pronounce
             her
             blessed
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Queens
             and
             Concubines
             praise
             her
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             are
             satisfied
             ,
             that
             that
             is
             the
             true
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Church
             then
             stands
             .
          
           
             
               Note
               .
            
             That
             this
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             Jews
             estate
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Appears
             in
             that
             the
             Law
             estate
             is
             set
             before
             ,
             
               Cap.
            
             4.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             being
             set
             down
             here
             without
             difference
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             proves
             that
             though
             it
             be
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             to
             be
             fullfilled
             not
             in
             the
             same
             people
             ,
             but
             one
             in
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             the
             other
             in
             the
             Jews
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Gentiles
             appearance
             is
             set
             out
             by
             
               Galeed
               ,
               Laban
            
             a
             Heathen
             covenanting
             with
             Jacob
             there
             ,
             the
             Jews
             in
             
               Tirzah
               ,
            
             a
             City
             built
             by
             a
             King
             ,
             who
             as
             the
             Jews
             turned
             Rebels
             ,
             and
             are
             again
             to
             be
             restored
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Here
             both
             are
             set
             down
             together
             ,
             
               Tirzah
            
             and
             
               Jerusalem
               ,
            
             but
             not
             in
             the
             Gencile
             estate
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             Jews
             had
             both
             these
             administrations
             before
             ,
             and
             should
             have
             them
             again
             .
          
        
         
           
             6.
             
             Generall
             is
             that
             of
             the
             Jews
             Church
             estate
             .
          
           
             
               Cap.
               6.
               
               Ver.
               10.
               
            
             
               
                 Who
                 is
                 she
                 that
                 looketh
                 forth
                 as
                 the
                 Morn
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               first
               appearance
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               is
               a
               strange
               thing
               to
               that
               people
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               She
               peeps
               out
               at
               first
               among
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               Morn
               out
               of
               a
               dark
               night
               ,
               in
               which
               is
               the
               beginning
               of
               light
               among
               them
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Fair
               as
               the
               Moon
               ,
               truth
               in
               a
               more
               glorious
               way
               being
               manifested
               to
               them
               then
               before
               ,
               but
               yet
               not
               manifested
               as
               the
               truth
               is
               indeed
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               were
               a
               light
               of
               night
               ,
               this
               is
               no
               lesse
               true
               in
               the
               coming
               forth
               of
               the
               Gentile
               ,
               then
               the
               Jews
               Church
               light
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Truth
               appears
               in
               its
               most
               glorious
               brightnesse
               ,
               being
               as
               the
               Sun
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               day
               light
               ,
               in
               which
               all
               things
               are
               clear
               ,
               and
               the
               shadows
               are
               driven
               away
               that
               are
               of
               the
               night
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               It
               becomes
               with
               this
               spirituall
               blessing
               ,
               honored
               with
               victory
               over
               the
               enemies
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               is
               terrible
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               In
               this
               is
               shewed
               ,
               that
               the
               Jews
               are
               delivered
               by
               the
               sword
               ,
               or
               war
               from
               the
               enemies
               of
               her
               cause
               and
               liberty
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               will
               be
               terrible
               to
               them
               as
               
                 Zachary
              
               hath
               foretold
               ,
               
                 Cap.
              
               12.
               from
               
                 ver.
              
               1.
               to
               the
               9.
               
            
             
               Ver.
               11.
               
               Upon
               this
               Christ
               manifests
               his
               presence
               among
               them
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 I
                 went
                 down
                 into
                 the
                 garden
                 of
                 Nuts
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 valley
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Jews
               are
               indeed
               in
               the
               valley
               of
               distresse
               and
               suffering
               ,
               in
               a
               very
               low
               and
               servile
               condition
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               the
               sorrows
               of
               the
               valley
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               this
               estate
               they
               now
               begin
               to
               seek
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               as
               
                 Hosea
              
               foretold
               ,
               
                 Cap.
              
               2.
               that
               they
               should
               have
               the
               valley
               of
               Achor
               or
               trouble
               given
               them
               for
               a
               door
               of
               hope
               ,
               and
               they
               should
               sing
               there
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               day
               God
               brought
               them
               up
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Egypt
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               As
               in
               Egypt
               God
               came
               down
               to
               visit
               the
               Jews
               in
               their
               affliction
               ,
               
                 Exod
              
               3.7
               ,
               8.
               so
               now
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               I
               went
               down
               into
               the
               garden
               of
               Nuts
               ,
               not
               of
               Spices
               ,
               to
               see
               the
               fruits
               of
               the
               valley
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               To
               see
               where
               the
               Vine
               flourished
               :
               by
               the
               Vine
               ,
               in
               this
               place
               I
               understand
               the
               true
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Law
               and
               Justice
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               flourishing
               of
               the
               Vine
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               And
               the
               Pomgranats
               :
               by
               the
               Pomgranats
               I
               understand
               the
               writings
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               or
               men
               having
               the
               spirit
               and
               Church
               Authority
               ,
               as
               buds
               from
               the
               Apostles
               to
               reveal
               the
               Gospell
               truth
               to
               men
               .
            
             
             
               
                 Ver.
              
               12.
               
               Christ
               being
               among
               the
               Jews
               ,
               his
               grace
               so
               wrought
               in
               and
               upon
               that
               people
               ,
               that
               before
               he
               was
               aware
               ,
               the
               Hebrew
               reads
               ,
               I
               knew
               not
               my
               soul
               ,
               in
               which
               Christ
               was
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               in
               an
               extasie
               ,
               and
               surprized
               with
               admiration
               of
               what
               was
               done
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               His
               soul
               placed
               him
               as
               on
               wheels
               to
               that
               honorable
               people
               by
               which
               he
               could
               not
               retain
               his
               love
               from
               them
               ,
               but
               must
               as
               the
               father
               to
               the
               prodigall
               son
               ,
               run
               to
               him
               ,
               fall
               on
               them
               ,
               weep
               over
               them
               ,
               and
               kisse
               them
               ,
               in
               which
               we
               may
               see
               Christ
               loveth
               not
               as
               man
               ▪
               loveth
               ,
               he
               loved
               them
               as
               an
               honorable
               people
               still
               ,
               God
               having
               honored
               them
               with
               many
               honors
               ,
               above
               all
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             
               Ver.
               13.
               
               
                 Return
                 ,
                 return
                 ,
                 O
                 Shulamit
                 ,
              
               the
               Shulamit
               was
               a
               Virgin
               sought
               out
               for
               
                 David
              
               in
               his
               age
               ,
               who
               is
               said
               to
               be
               very
               fair
               ,
               1
               
                 Kings
              
               1.3.4
               .
               and
               that
               she
               ministred
               to
               King
               
                 David
                 ,
              
               or
               the
               beloved
               King
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Return
               ,
               return
               ,
               signifies
               a
               call
               ministred
               to
               them
               ,
               to
               return
               to
               God
               and
               his
               truth
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               They
               are
               not
               yet
               fully
               informed
               nor
               called
               from
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               their
               other
               wayes
               ,
               therefore
               he
               calls
               again
               ,
               return
               ,
               return
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               This
               may
               allude
               to
               the
               call
               of
               the
               Jews
               into
               their
               own
               Countrey
               ,
               from
               the
               Nations
               they
               are
               mixt
               among
               ,
               when
               ,
               and
               where
               they
               will
               only
               attain
               their
               perfect
               glory
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               we
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               Christ
               and
               the
               Gentile
               Churches
               ,
               thy
               sister
               may
               look
               on
               thee
               ,
               or
               contemplate
               thy
               beauty
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               What
               will
               ye
               see
               in
               the
               Shulamite
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               the
               company
               of
               two
               Armies
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               seems
               to
               me
               God
               holds
               forth
               in
               this
               Question
               and
               Answer
               some
               noteable
               ●hing
               ,
               stirring
               men
               up
               thereby
               to
               an
               inquirie
               after
               it
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Which
               I
               take
               to
               be
               applied
               to
               the
               two
               calls
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               These
               two
               calls
               raise
               two
               Armies
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               These
               Armies
               are
               raised
               on
               two
               grounds
               ,
               one
               for
               the
               Law
               and
               its
               Rule
               ,
               the
               o●her
               for
               the
               Gospell
               and
               its
               Rule
               ,
               which
               it
               is
               like
               will
               be
               done
               in
               two
               severall
               Nations
               in
               the
               world
               at
               two
               distinct
               times
               ,
               though
               not
               one
               long
               distant
               from
               the
               other
               in
               time
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               This
               is
               more
               clear
               ▪
               if
               you
               apply
               what
               was
               said
               before
               ,
               more
               generally
               in
               
                 ver.
              
               4.
               
               
                 Tirzah
              
               the
               one
               ,
               Jerusalem
               the
               other
               ,
               which
               are
               said
               to
               be
               terrible
               as
               an
               Army
               with
               Banners
               :
               So
               ver.
               ●0
               .
               
                 Fair
                 as
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 the
                 state
                 Rule
                 ,
                 Clear
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 Rule
                 ,
              
               terrible
               as
               an
               Army
               of
               Banners
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Or
               if
               you
               take
               
                 ver.
              
               4.
               
               
                 Tirzah
              
               and
               
                 Jerusalem
              
               for
               the
               State
               ,
               the
               Morne
               ,
               Moon
               ,
               and
               Sun
               ,
               
                 ver.
              
               10.
               for
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               which
               two
               there
               are
               two
               Armies
               said
               to
               be
               terrible
               to
               their
               enemies
               ;
               on
               which
               two
               ,
               and
               the
               things
               done
               by
               them
               ,
               the
               other
               Gentile
               Churches
               look
               ,
               and
               wonder
               at
               what
               they
               hear
               thereof
               reported
               .
            
          
           
             
               CAP.
               VII
               .
            
             
               
                 MAtth.
              
               3.11
               .
               
                 Johns
              
               Ministery
               is
               compared
               to
               an
               untying
               of
               the
               latchet
               of
               the
               shoe
               ,
               Christs
               Ministery
               the
               shoe
               it self
               ,
               who
               as
               the
               Apostle
               (
               2
               
                 Cor.
              
               2.16
               .
               )
               cries
               out
               of
               his
               unworthinesse
               therefore
               .
            
             
               
                 Ver.
              
               1.
               
               
                 How
                 beautifull
                 are
                 thy
                 feet
                 with
                 shoes
                 !
              
               For
               the
               understanding
               whereof
               see
               
                 Ephes.
              
               6.15
               .
               having
               your
               feet
               shod
               with
               the
               preparations
               of
               the
               Gospell
               of
               peace
               :
               where
               note
               there
               is
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               and
               the
               preparation
               of
               the
               Gospell
               :
               the
               preparation
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               is
               that
               Scripture
               and
               obedience
               that
               is
               required
               of
               men
               to
               believe
               and
               obey
               before
               admission
               to
               the
               Saints
               Society
               ,
               which
               is
               their
               repentance
               ,
               leaving
               all
               ,
               
               hearing
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               and
               following
               Christ
               ,
               which
               prepares
               for
               the
               Gospell
               to
               be
               taught
               ,
               and
               applyed
               to
               all
               such
               ,
               and
               before
               men
               are
               prepared
               thus
               ,
               they
               cannot
               have
               the
               Gospell
               to
               be
               applied
               to
               them
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               the
               key
               of
               knowledge
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               church
               being
               thus
               prepared
               ,
               are
               said
               to
               have
               shooes
               on
               their
               feet
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               By
               which
               they
               obey
               God
               ,
               and
               walk
               in
               his
               way
               comfortably
               without
               offence
               ,
               when
               those
               want
               these
               shoes
               in
               stony
               or
               thorny
               ground
               ,
               cannot
               walk
               but
               be
               offended
               at
               every
               command
               ,
               and
               suffering
               ,
               or
               losse
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               If
               we
               take
               for
               the
               feet
               the
               affections
               it
               shews
               that
               those
               have
               ,
               these
               shoes
               on
               of
               the
               preparation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               love
               God
               indeed
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               will
               be
               able
               to
               hinder
               their
               love
               from
               him
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Preposition
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               signifies
               in
               ,
               in
               shooes
               ,
               and
               shews
               these
               shooes
               did
               beautifie
               her
               feet
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               her
               obedience
               to
               God
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               Apostle
               and
               Prophet
               
                 Esay
              
               52.7
               .
               and
               
                 Rom.
              
               10.15
               .
               speak
               of
               the
               feet
               and
               the
               beauty
               of
               them
               ,
               when
               without
               shooes
               ,
               and
               the
               Preparation
               is
               not
               mentioned
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Here
               the
               church
               is
               called
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               that
               is
               excellent
               daughter
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               The
               turning
               round
               of
               thy
               thighes
               are
               like
               the
               Ornaments
               made
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               a
               faithfull
               workman
               ,
               it
               being
               a
               custome
               in
               those
               daies
               ,
               that
               the
               bride
               like
               a
               girdle
               wore
               the
               work
               of
               some
               curious
               
                 Artist
                 :
                 Gifford
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               here
               the
               Spirit
               rather
               alludes
               to
               a
               joynt
               in
               the
               body
               ,
               to
               which
               also
               the
               Apostle
               speaking
               of
               the
               church
               doth
               the
               same
               ,
               
                 Ephes.
              
               4.16
               .
               from
               whom
               the
               whole
               body
               fitly
               joyned
               together
               ,
               and
               compacted
               by
               that
               which
               every
               joynt
               supplieth
               ,
               and
               thus
               also
               our
               translation
               reads
               it
               ,
               
                 Col.
              
               2.10
               .
               And
               not
               holding
               the
               head
               ,
               from
               which
               all
               the
               body
               by
               joynts
               and
               ligaments
               having
               nourishment
               ministred
               and
               knit
               together
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Note
               ,
               This
               Joynt
               some
               way
               sets
               forth
               the
               Ministery
               in
               the
               feet
               ,
               by
               vvhich
               the
               people
               were
               joyned
               together
               in
               the
               body
               ,
               2
               
                 Cor.
              
               8.4
               .
               
                 Heb.
              
               13.7.17
               .
               which
               is
               here
               said
               to
               be
               as
               a
               precious
               Jewell
               ,
               and
               effected
               ,
               or
               set
               up
               ,
               and
               restored
               to
               the
               church
               by
               one
               that
               is
               faithfull
               both
               to
               God
               and
               the
               people
               ,
               doing
               according
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               therein
               .
            
             
               Now
               it
               is
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               that
               that
               joyns
               the
               head
               ,
               or
               Christ
               and
               the
               church
               is
               the
               neck
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Gospell
               covenant
               ,
               and
               that
               that
               joynts
               the
               minister
               ano
               people
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               servant
               of
               the
               church
               ,
               is
               this
               joynt
               of
               the
               thigh
               .
            
             
               
                 Note
                 .
              
               Farther
               the
               Spouse
               describing
               Christ
               begins
               at
               the
               head
               ,
               but
               the
               Spirit
               describing
               the
               church
               begins
               at
               the
               shooes
               ,
               then
               the
               feee
               ,
               and
               so
               upwards
               ,
               to
               the
               head
               upwards
               .
            
             
               Ver.
               2.
               
               
                 Thy
                 navell
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 round
                 goblet
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 without
                 mixture
                 ,
              
               the
               word
               
                 retunditas
              
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               full
               Moon
               ,
               and
               signified
               an
               Ornament
               among
               women
               ,
               as
               in
               
                 Esay
              
               3.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Note
              
               the
               navell
               of
               the
               church
               is
               ,
               that
               whence
               the
               Saints
               have
               nutriment
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               without
               mixture
               ,
               there
               being
               some
               that
               are
               hypocrites
               get
               in
               to
               be
               among
               the
               believers
               ,
               as
               
                 Judas
              
               among
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               among
               believers
               of
               that
               Church
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               As
               the
               church
               is
               not
               without
               mixture
               of
               men
               ,
               so
               is
               not
               left
               without
               a
               mixture
               of
               administrations
               ,
               as
               well
               having
               a
               power
               to
               cast
               forth
               ,
               as
               to
               receiue
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               all
               which
               was
               done
               in
               love
               ,
               as
               proceeding
               from
               the
               womb
               of
               affections
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               These
               administrations
               are
               excellently
               set
               out
               by
               a
               cup
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               authority
               of
               Christ
               is
               designed
               ,
               there
               being
               a
               cup
               of
               salvation
               ,
               a
               cup
               of
               death
               :
               Thus
               Christ
               ,
               can
               you
               drink
               of
               the
               cup
               I
               shall
               drink
               of
               ,
               
                 Mark
              
               10.39
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               word
               for
               the
               Navell
               is
               taken
               for
               the
               middle
               of
               a
               thing
               ,
               which
               shews
               that
               
               men
               were
               brought
               in
               ,
               or
               cast
               out
               ,
               by
               consent
               of
               all
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
              
               5.4.5
               .
               
                 Jude
              
               4.
               
                 Gal.
              
               2.4
               .
               the
               churches
               loosenesse
               in
               this
               work
               ,
               brought
               the
               confusion
               that
               was
               on
               the
               then
               churches
               .
            
             
               
                 Note
                 .
              
               To
               this
               Navell
               he
               adds
               next
               the
               belly
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Saints
               as
               a
               heap
               of
               wheat
               lie
               and
               are
               ministred
               unto
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               They
               are
               hedged
               or
               compassed
               about
               with
               lillies
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               some
               eminent
               men
               who
               are
               intrusted
               with
               the
               care
               of
               rule
               and
               oversight
               over
               them
               ,
               as
               Elders
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               who
               ,
               as
               lillies
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               full
               of
               innocency
               and
               holinesse
               ,
               men
               for
               wisdome
               ,
               Justice
               ,
               and
               knowledge
               ,
               exceeding
               others
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
              
               6.5
               .
            
             
               Ver.
               3.
               
               
                 Thy
                 two
                 brests
                 .
              
               It
               is
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               her
               brests
               are
               spoke
               of
               three
               times
               in
               this
               description
               of
               her
               ,
               which
               proves
               this
               only
               to
               be
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               restored
               state
               thereof
               ,
               and
               the
               three-fold
               Ministery
               and
               adminstration
               ministred
               to
               three
               distinct
               Societies
               in
               the
               church
               of
               Infants
               ,
               young
               men
               ,
               Fathers
               ,
               who
               here
               first
               speak
               of
               the
               Infants
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               churches
               brests
               are
               as
               young
               Roes
               ,
               yeelding
               tender
               milk
               for
               Lambs
               ,
               and
               are
               the
               first
               mentioned
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               They
               are
               the
               twins
               of
               
                 Zebei
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               glory
               ,
               signifying
               that
               the
               Doctrine
               taught
               was
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               or
               Christ
               ,
               being
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               was
               not
               to
               be
               taught
               without
               the
               church
               .
            
             
               Ver.
               4.
               
               
                 Thy
                 neck
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 Tower
                 of
                 Ivory
                 ,
              
               the
               neck
               is
               that
               member
               that
               joyns
               the
               head
               and
               body
               together
               ,
               which
               the
               covenant
               of
               the
               Gospell
               doth
               do
               ,
               Christ
               and
               the
               church
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               For
               the
               solidity
               and
               reality
               that
               there
               is
               in
               Christ
               to
               the
               church
               therein
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               ought
               to
               be
               in
               the
               church
               to
               Christ
               ,
               it
               is
               compared
               to
               the
               tooth
               of
               the
               Oliphant
               ,
               in
               the
               substance
               whereof
               are
               not
               discernable
               ,
               any
               pores
               or
               hollownesse
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               It
               is
               compared
               to
               a
               Tower
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               the
               highest
               of
               all
               human
               happinesse
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               was
               in
               their
               being
               in
               Covenant
               with
               God
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               therefore
               was
               above
               all
               .
            
             
               
                 Note
                 .
              
               Now
               the
               Spirit
               speaks
               of
               the
               head
               and
               the
               parts
               thereof
               ,
               who
               had
               an
               immediate
               representation
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               intrustment
               by
               him
               in
               the
               church
               .
            
             
               
                 Thy
                 eyes
                 are
                 as
                 the
                 fish
                 pools
                 of
                 Heshbon
                 by
                 the
                 gate
                 of
                 Bathrabim
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               eyes
               set
               forth
               the
               ministeriall
               Authority
               and
               place
               which
               Christ
               gave
               them
               ,
               who
               as
               his
               Embassadors
               represented
               him
               ,
               2
               
                 Cor.
              
               5.20
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               shews
               how
               they
               were
               honored
               of
               and
               in
               Christ
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               that
               despised
               them
               ,
               despised
               him
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               It
               shews
               that
               they
               should
               have
               especiall
               light
               ,
               and
               illumination
               from
               Christ
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               they
               should
               see
               for
               the
               whole
               body
               and
               shadowed
               out
               his
               prophetical
               Office
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               none
               of
               himself
               might
               be
               Minister
               ,
               unlesse
               placed
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               made
               overseer
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               
                 Acts
              
               20.28
               .
               in
               the
               constituted
               church
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               In
               that
               they
               are
               said
               to
               be
               pools
               ,
               it
               shews
               an
               especiall
               part
               of
               their
               watchmanship
               ,
               to
               consist
               in
               a
               carefull
               respect
               ,
               whom
               they
               admitted
               in
               to
               the
               church
               ,
               by
               baptism
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               In
               that
               they
               are
               said
               to
               be
               at
               the
               gate
               of
               
                 Bathrabim
                 ,
              
               serves
               much
               to
               illustrate
               and
               confirm
               the
               same
               ,
               being
               the
               daughters
               of
               the
               multitude
               and
               chosen
               of
               the
               church
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               As
               this
               was
               the
               prime
               and
               first
               part
               ,
               so
               in
               it
               was
               intended
               the
               whole
               ,
               in
               which
               one
               was
               not
               to
               act
               without
               the
               other
               ,
               but
               together
               .
            
             
               
                 Thy
                 Nose
                 is
                 as
                 the
                 Tower
                 of
                 Lebanon
                 ,
                 which
                 looketh
                 towards
                 Damascus
                 .
              
            
             
             
               1.
               
               Which
               sheweth
               that
               the
               favour
               and
               sweetnesse
               of
               Christ
               was
               manifested
               in
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               for
               man
               ,
               signified
               by
               the
               Tower
               of
               Lebanon
               ,
               and
               shadows
               his
               Priesthood
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               is
               said
               to
               look
               to
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               a
               word
               compound
               of
               
                 dam
                 ,
              
               which
               signifieth
               bloud
               ,
               and
               punishment
               ,
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               which
               signifieth
               sackcloth
               ,
               and
               metaphorically
               sorrow
               ,
               as
               having
               respect
               to
               the
               bloud
               and
               destruction
               ,
               the
               misery
               and
               affliction
               of
               man
               in
               his
               naturall
               estate
               ,
               and
               Christ
               undergoing
               all
               these
               for
               man
               ,
               whence
               ,
               as
               from
               a
               most
               sweet
               perfume
               ,
               arose
               a
               sweet
               favour
               of
               Christ
               to
               man
               ,
               2
               
                 Cor.
              
               2.15
               .
            
             
               Ver.
               5
               
                 Thy
                 head
                 upon
                 thee
                 is
                 like
                 Carmel
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               is
               remarkably
               set
               forth
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               true
               constituted
               Church
               was
               understood
               in
               this
               description
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               that
               ,
               
                 Cap.
              
               4.1
               .
               nor
               that
               
                 Cap.
              
               6.5
               .
               there
               are
               hair
               and
               eyes
               expressed
               ,
               but
               no
               head
               ,
               as
               in
               this
               place
               .
               They
               signified
               the
               State
               ,
               this
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               Ephes.
               5.23
               .
               who
               is
               compared
               to
               Carmel
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               As
               a
               Mount
               exceeding
               far
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               body
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               As
               carmell
               ,
               which
               signifies
               a
               green
               ear
               of
               corn
               ,
               which
               shews
               that
               the
               Saints
               in
               Christ
               did
               flourish
               ,
               or
               were
               fed
               ,
               as
               corn
               in
               a
               green
               ear
               .
            
             
               Note
               .
               
                 The
                 hair
                 of
                 thine
                 head
                 is
                 as
                 purple
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               Here
               is
               not
               meant
               ordinary
               hair
               ,
               but
               as
               
                 Brightman
              
               observes
               ,
               
                 tenuior
                 coma
              
               ;
               and
               after
               ,
               
                 hic
                 veluti
                 linum
                 tenuissimum
                 tinctum
                 purpura
                 quasi
                 singulis
                 tunc
                 ,
                 fideles
                 tunc
                 principes
                 forent
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               I
               cannot
               indeed
               assent
               to
               the
               hairs
               being
               set
               for
               the
               faithful
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               purple
               covered
               the
               head
               of
               Christ
               ,
               I
               understand
               the
               regall
               Office
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               some
               particular
               men
               in
               the
               restoration
               of
               the
               church
               shall
               officiate
               under
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               All
               these
               Offices
               of
               King
               the
               last
               and
               highest
               ,
               the
               Priest
               and
               Prophet
               are
               in
               Christ
               the
               Head
               ,
               fresh
               and
               green
               as
               carmell
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               fruit
               as
               a
               green
               ear
               of
               corn
               .
            
             
               4
               The
               eye
               of
               the
               spirit
               was
               on
               these
               things
               ,
               the
               word
               after
               shews
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               the
               King
               ,
               mark
               the
               King
               is
               held
               in
               the
               gallery
               .
            
             
               The
               seventy
               read
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               ,
               
                 ligatus
                 in
                 transcursibus
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Brightman
              
               and
               other
               look
               on
               this
               place
               ,
               as
               one
               of
               the
               obscurest
               of
               all
               others
               ,
               and
               indeed
               it
               is
               become
               so
               ,
               because
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Gospell
               hath
               been
               of
               a
               long
               time
               hid
               from
               us
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               word
               as
               
                 Pagnin
              
               understands
               it
               ,
               signifieth
               
                 aedificium
                 quod
                 sit
                 in
                 domibus
                 altis
                 ad
                 currendum
                 de
                 uno
                 domo
                 ad
                 alterum
                 ,
              
               as
               a
               stair
               case
               from
               the
               lower
               chamber
               to
               that
               of
               the
               second
               story
               above
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               third
               above
               that
               ;
               signifying
               the
               Saints
               going
               from
               the
               first
               Society
               of
               the
               Teacher
               ,
               where
               they
               were
               as
               children
               ,
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Pastor
               as
               young
               men
               ,
               to
               the
               Society
               of
               the
               Evangelists
               ,
               as
               fathers
               ,
               1
               
                 John
              
               2.13.14
               .
               which
               is
               called
               a
               going
               from
               the
               glory
               of
               one
               ,
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               unto
               the
               image
               of
               Christ
               the
               Lord
               ,
               2
               
                 Cor.
              
               3.18
               .
               by
               
                 David
              
               prophetically
               called
               a
               going
               ,
               read
               but
               of
               these
               I
               have
               in
               my
               book
               ,
               of
               the
               smoke
               of
               the
               Temple
               cleared
               by
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               written
               more
               fully
               ,
               and
               in
               my
               other
               Treatises
               which
               signifie
               ,
               that
               the
               Christian
               growth
               was
               from
               Christ
               immediately
               .
            
             
               
                 Note
                 .
              
               In
               these
               Christ
               is
               said
               to
               be
               shut
               up
               ,
               his
               whole
               delight
               being
               in
               beholding
               the
               Saints
               growing
               in
               grace
               ,
               and
               increase
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               which
               now
               is
               not
               in
               use
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Ministery
               ,
               that
               is
               destroy'd
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               differing
               administration
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               And
               with
               these
               the
               precious
               way
               of
               knowledge
               and
               understanding
               .
            
             
             
               4.
               
               In
               the
               beholding
               of
               this
               ,
               with
               which
               the
               eyes
               and
               heart
               of
               Christ
               were
               taken
               up
               ,
               and
               held
               ,
               he
               cryeth
               out
               .
            
             
               Ver.
               6.
               
               
                 How
                 fair
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 pleasant
                 art
                 thou
                 ,
                 O
                 love
                 for
                 delights
                 ,
              
               It
               is
               said
               of
               Christ
               under
               the
               name
               of
               wisdome
               ,
               
                 that
                 his
                 delights
                 were
                 with
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 men
                 ,
              
               Proverbs
               8.31
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Among
               the
               Saints
               he
               found
               much
               matter
               of
               delight
               for
               himself
               ,
               yea
               ,
               as
               being
               made
               up
               of
               matter
               for
               delight
               unto
               him
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               in
               a
               way
               of
               admiration
               ,
               he
               crieth
               ,
               
                 how
                 fair
                 and
                 lovely
                 art
                 thou
                 ,
              
               as
               if
               herein
               she
               excelled
               all
               praise
               and
               commendations
               .
            
             
               
                 Ver.
              
               7.
               
               
                 This
                 thy
                 stature
                 is
                 like
                 the
                 palm
                 tree
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 breasts
                 as
                 clusters
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               By
               breasts
               are
               meant
               the
               second
               Ministery
               ,
               or
               Pastor
               ,
               another
               from
               that
               in
               ver.
               3.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               spirit
               by
               a
               speciall
               foresight
               ,
               only
               here
               saith
               ,
               
                 clusters
                 ,
              
               but
               expresse
               not
               
                 grapes
                 ,
              
               to
               shew
               that
               this
               yet
               was
               not
               the
               perfecting
               Ministery
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Under
               this
               Ministery
               the
               church
               is
               compared
               to
               the
               Palm
               for
               greennesse
               and
               stature
               .
            
             
               Ver.
               8.
               
               
                 I
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
              
               said
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 go
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Palm
                 tree
                 ,
              
               which
               I
               rather
               read
               thus
               ,
               I
               will
               ascend
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               stair
               case
               ,
               from
               the
               first
               to
               the
               their
               Society
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               I
               will
               ascend
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               in
               the
               Palm
               tree
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               her
               stair
               case
               ,
               which
               is
               meant
               of
               Christ
               mysticall
               ,
               and
               take
               hold
               of
               the
               branches
               which
               were
               as
               the
               chambers
               of
               the
               house
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Now
               also
               shall
               thy
               brests
               be
               as
               the
               clusters
               of
               grapes
               ;
               here
               is
               the
               last
               Ministery
               ,
               the
               perfecting
               Ministery
               of
               the
               Evangelist
               ,
               whose
               brests
               were
               as
               clusters
               of
               grapes
               ,
               having
               in
               them
               abundance
               of
               most
               sweet
               wine
               ,
               the
               peace
               and
               joy
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               being
               held
               forth
               among
               them
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               smell
               of
               thy
               Nose
               like
               apples
               ,
               the
               intercession
               of
               Christ
               was
               as
               a
               most
               sweet
               refreshment
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
               apprehended
               in
               the
               teaching
               thereof
               by
               those
               that
               believe
               .
            
             
               Ver.
               9.
               
               
                 The
                 palat
                 of
                 thy
                 mouth
                 is
                 like
                 the
                 best
                 wine
                 for
                 my
                 beloved
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Brightman
                 non
                 minus
                 palati
                 sua
                 vitatem
                 ,
                 quam
                 uberum
                 foecunditatem
                 praedicat
                 nisi
                 forsan
                 discrimen
                 sit
                 infantiae
                 &
                 virilis
                 aetatis
                 quarum
                 illa
                 pascitur
                 uberibus
                 haec
                 institutis
                 &
                 monitis
                 parentum
                 informatur
                 ,
              
               in
               which
               ye
               may
               see
               the
               man
               hinted
               something
               at
               the
               mind
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               I
               rather
               take
               it
               thus
               ,
               O
               
                 Church
                 ,
              
               thy
               tasting
               the
               sweetnesse
               of
               thy
               
                 Saviour
              
               in
               his
               love
               ,
               as
               Priest
               ,
               King
               and
               Prophet
               to
               thee
               ,
               becomes
               to
               Christ
               himself
               an
               unspeakable
               joy
               and
               delight
               ,
               and
               is
               to
               himself
               as
               the
               good
               wine
               is
               to
               thee
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Hence
               the
               pallat
               which
               is
               the
               churches
               ,
               is
               placed
               in
               the
               head
               among
               the
               Royall
               Offices
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               dwell
               and
               be
               fed
               daily
               with
               the
               delights
               and
               sweetnesse
               thereof
               ,
               and
               that
               immediately
               it
               may
               be
               hers
               from
               God
               ,
               before
               it
               be
               mix'd
               with
               a
               carnall
               matter
               ,
               and
               called
               the
               joy
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               palat
               is
               for
               the
               beloved
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               church
               should
               savor
               ,
               relish
               or
               delight
               in
               no
               other
               but
               Christ
               ,
               tast
               and
               see
               hovv
               good
               the
               Lord
               is
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               kept
               for
               him
               ,
               1
               
                 Pet.
              
               2.3
               .
               if
               ye
               have
               tasted
               hovv
               good
               the
               Lord
               is
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               It
               is
               said
               to
               go
               down
               to
               the
               heart
               and
               rejoyce
               it
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               please
               the
               pallat
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Causing
               the
               lips
               of
               those
               that
               are
               asleep
               to
               speak
               ,
               which
               I
               rather
               read
               thus
               ,
               rectifying
               the
               lips
               of
               those
               that
               are
               asleep
               to
               speak
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Brightman
              
               and
               others
               ,
               would
               have
               those
               here
               said
               to
               be
               asleep
               ,
               to
               be
               meant
               the
               Jews
               ;
               but
               without
               doubt
               this
               description
               is
               made
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               after
               the
               call
               of
               the
               
               Jews
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Jews
               Church
               ,
               who
               though
               she
               be
               called
               after
               the
               Gentiles
               to
               restore
               the
               Church
               ,
               yet
               the
               pattern
               here
               spoke
               of
               will
               be
               eminently
               seen
               to
               be
               among
               them
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               By
               those
               asleep
               I
               rather
               understand
               some
               of
               the
               membe●s
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               like
               
                 David
              
               after
               some
               sinne
               are
               fallen
               asleep
               ,
               and
               against
               which
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               ,
               1
               
                 Thes.
              
               5.6
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               the
               Offices
               of
               Christ
               preached
               to
               these
               ,
               makes
               their
               lips
               to
               speak
               the
               praise
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Of
               this
               vvord
               here
               comes
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               
                 infamia
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 detractatio
                 ,
              
               which
               then
               shews
               this
               ,
               that
               men
               asleep
               and
               know
               not
               Christ
               ,
               who
               therefore
               detract
               from
               him
               ,
               do
               no
               sooner
               come
               to
               tast
               the
               sweetnesse
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               it
               rectifieth
               their
               tongues
               ,
               and
               brings
               them
               to
               commend
               and
               honour
               the
               excellency
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               as
               
                 Paul
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               Ver.
               10.
               
               The
               Church
               concludes
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 my
                 beloveds
                 ,
                 by
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Redemption
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 but
                 his
                 alone
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               his
               desire
               is
               towards
               me
               it
               is
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               fall
               God
               said
               to
               the
               woman
               ,
               
                 That
                 her
                 desire
                 should
                 be
                 to
                 her
                 husband
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 should
                 rule
                 over
                 her
                 ,
              
               Gen.
               3.16
               .
               the
               word
               for
               desire
               there
               and
               here
               are
               expressed
               by
               the
               same
               word
               ,
               and
               shews
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               womans
               desire
               after
               the
               fal
               was
               to
               be
               to
               the
               man
               ,
               so
               after
               the
               restoration
               ,
               Christs
               desire
               is
               to
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               The
               Church
               being
               heightned
               to
               this
               perfection
               ,
               it
               's
               thoughts
               are
               to
               propagate
               and
               to
               constitute
               Churches
               ,
               either
               at
               home
               ,
               or
               among
               other
               Nations
               abroad
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               seventh
               part
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             seventh
             generall
             part
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 Cap.
              
               7.
               
               
                 Ver.
              
               11.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               Come
               my
               beloved
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               is
               a
               call
               or
               invitation
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               shews
               that
               there
               is
               no
               company
               like
               Christs
               ,
               nor
               no
               good
               to
               be
               done
               without
               him
               in
               the
               work
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 For
              
               Paul
               
                 may
                 plant
                 ,
                 and
              
               Apollo
               
                 may
                 water
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 God
                 that
                 gives
                 the
                 increase
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               3.7
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Let
               us
               (
               we
               of
               the
               Ministery
               )
               they
               going
               three
               together
               alwaies
               to
               set
               up
               Churches
               :
               as
               in
               my
               letters
               written
               to
               the
               Assembly
               ,
               and
               printed
               I
               have
               set
               forth
               at
               large
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               We
               and
               thee
               ,
               let
               us
               go
               forth
               ,
               2
               
                 Cor.
              
               6.1
               .
               we
               as
               workers
               together
               with
               God
               ;
               we
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Silvanus
                 ,
                 Timothy
                 ,
              
               2
               
                 Cor
              
               1.19
               .
               as
               workers
               together
               in
               one
               Church
               ,
               not
               dividedly
               in
               many
               ,
               work
               with
               the
               beloved
               ,
               and
               cannot
               work
               at
               all
               without
               him
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Let
               us
               goe
               forth
               of
               the
               Church
               into
               the
               field
               ,
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               shews
               the
               care
               of
               the
               Jews
               to
               distribute
               and
               convay
               knowledge
               among
               men
               ,
               that
               never
               heard
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               their
               dispersion
               now
               will
               notably
               help
               then
               ,
               after
               their
               call
               ,
               through
               their
               knowledge
               of
               the
               languages
               and
               those
               countrey
               customes
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               never
               heard
               of
               Christ
               :
               
                 Brightman
              
               understands
               here
               by
               the
               field
               the
               desire
               the
               Iews
               had
               to
               have
               the
               unconverted
               Iews
               to
               be
               converted
               ,
               which
               I
               think
               to
               be
               too
               narrow
               and
               further
               ,
               that
               the
               Iews
               conversion
               will
               be
               admirable
               ,
               even
               in
               one
               year
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               brought
               to
               passe
               in
               most
               part
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               those
               are
               not
               then
               perswaded
               ,
               perish
               among
               the
               Nations
               for
               their
               unbelief
               ,
               
                 Esay
              
               66.8
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               They
               go
               forth
               into
               the
               fields
               ,
               but
               lodge
               not
               there
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               villages
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               with
               such
               as
               embrace
               the
               doctrine
               of
               repentance
               ,
               and
               the
               preparation
               of
               the
               Gospell
               .
            
             
               Ver.
               12.
               
               
                 Let
                 us
                 be
                 as
                 the
                 morning
                 on
                 the
                 Vineyards
                 ,
              
               to
               shew
               that
               men
               under
               the
               Law
               had
               not
               that
               clear
               manifestation
               of
               grace
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               had
               ,
               but
               had
               a
               morning
               light
               ,
               in
               which
               their
               own
               nature
               and
               darknesse
               of
               estate
               was
               set
               forth
               ,
               and
               the
               love
               of
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               in
               his
               call
               of
               them
               thence
               to
               his
               marvellous
               light
               ,
               for
               the
               
               call
               of
               men
               is
               from
               darknesse
               in
               the
               state
               of
               nature
               ,
               to
               light
               in
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               first
               work
               of
               grace
               and
               Gospel
               effect
               of
               the
               Ministery
               on
               man
               ,
               and
               not
               baptism
               ,
               1
               
                 Pet.
              
               2.9
               .
               &
               thus
               2
               
                 Acts
              
               38.
               repent
               &
               be
               baptized
               ,
               so
               that
               repentance
               must
               go
               before
               baptism
               ,
               and
               the
               call
               before
               repentance
               ,
               as
               in
               
                 Mark
              
               2.17
               .
               
                 I
                 came
                 not
                 to
                 call
                 the
                 righteous
                 ,
                 but
                 sinners
                 to
                 repentance
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               the
               key
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               now
               taken
               from
               the
               people
               ,
               that
               they
               enter
               not
               therein
               ,
               and
               the
               preparation
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               both
               which
               light
               and
               darknesse
               is
               in
               that
               of
               
                 John
                 ,
              
               and
               Christ
               saying
               ,
               
                 Repent
                 ,
              
               there
               is
               the
               darknesse
               ,
               
                 for
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
                 is
                 at
                 hand
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               Let
               us
               see
               if
               the
               Vine
               flourish
               ,
               where
               it
               seems
               that
               the
               church
               shall
               have
               under
               Christ
               the
               oversight
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               government
               thereof
               as
               under
               
                 Moses
                 ,
              
               the
               flourishing
               whereof
               is
               the
               true
               and
               right
               administration
               of
               Iustice
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Where
               the
               tender
               grapes
               appear
               ,
               the
               word
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               signifies
               a
               tender
               grape
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               grape
               that
               hath
               lost
               his
               flower
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               poor
               soul
               that
               hath
               lost
               his
               own
               glory
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               whose
               flower
               is
               fallen
               from
               him
               ,
               on
               whom
               Christ
               cast
               his
               eyes
               ,
               
                 Esay
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               If
               the
               Pomgranats
               have
               sent
               out
               their
               buds
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               or
               men
               raised
               up
               of
               God
               to
               teach
               ;
               as
               the
               Apostles
               did
               ,
               the
               truth
               of
               Christ
               called
               the
               buds
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               There
               will
               I
               give
               ▪
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               my
               loves
               unto
               thee
               ,
               so
               that
               ver.
               11.
               was
               the
               churches
               call
               of
               Christ
               ,
               ver.
               12.
               
               Christs
               call
               of
               the
               church
               ,
               who
               saith
               ,
               that
               where
               the
               Domgranats
               bud
               ,
               there
               Christ
               will
               give
               his
               loves
               in
               the
               plurall
               ,
               and
               no where
               else
               or
               not
               before
               .
            
             
               Ver.
               13.
               
               
                 The
                 Mandrakes
                 give
                 a
                 smell
                 ,
              
               I
               do
               not
               conceive
               that
               the
               Mandrakes
               here
               are
               those
               soporiferous
               herbs
               said
               to
               be
               like
               male
               and
               female
               ,
               but
               some
               other
               pleasant
               herbs
               of
               which
               
                 Gen.
              
               30.15
               .
               being
               of
               some
               choice
               nature
               ,
               as
               seems
               by
               the
               word
               ,
               by
               reason
               whereof
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               easie
               to
               apply
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               spirit
               in
               this
               place
               :
               Mr.
               
                 Brightman
              
               applies
               them
               to
               men
               newly
               ingrafted
               into
               the
               church
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               the
               catechists
               are
               meant
               here
               ,
               who
               are
               men
               not
               awake
               ,
               and
               soporiferous
               field
               plants
               .
            
             
               
                 At
                 our
                 gates
                 are
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 pleasant
                 fruits
                 ,
              
               the
               church
               hath
               three
               gates
               set
               out
               in
               the
               square
               form
               ,
               of
               the
               new
               Ierusalem
               which
               had
               twelve
               gates
               ,
               three
               at
               each
               side
               ,
               which
               shewed
               that
               in
               all
               quarters
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               church
               should
               be
               of
               the
               same
               constitution
               ,
               the
               three
               gates
               were
               belonging
               to
               the
               three-fold
               ministery
               ,
               at
               each
               of
               which
               the
               Angell
               thereof
               stood
               ,
               either
               to
               let
               in
               ,
               or
               keep
               out
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               first
               whereof
               was
               the
               Teacher
               ,
               and
               his
               gate
               ,
               at
               which
               were
               old
               fruits
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               repentance
               required
               with
               self
               deniall
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Faith
               and
               obedience
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               which
               were
               the
               new
               fruits
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               All
               these
               must
               be
               at
               the
               gates
               before
               entrance
               ,
               which
               are
               said
               to
               be
               before
               Christ
               ,
               that
               is
               for
               his
               glory
               and
               praise
               ,
               who
               called
               them
               his
               redeem'd
               ones
               ,
               and
               delivered
               them
               by
               his
               power
               and
               vertue
               from
               Satan
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               from
               darknesse
               to
               light
               with
               his
               Saints
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               They
               are
               said
               to
               be
               laid
               up
               for
               him
               ,
               the
               church
               receiving
               upon
               the
               effectuall
               call
               of
               any
               ,
               a
               profession
               made
               by
               them
               ,
               to
               leave
               the
               world
               and
               himself
               ,
               and
               to
               love
               Christ
               ,
               and
               obey
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               and
               to
               walk
               in
               all
               the
               commands
               thereof
               ,
               as
               appears
               ,
               1
               
                 Timoth.
              
               6.12
               .
               which
               was
               rightly
               said
               to
               be
               laid
               up
               for
               Christ
               also
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               CAP.
               VIII
               .
            
             
               Ver.
               1.
               
               O
               
                 That
                 thou
                 wert
                 as
                 my
                 brother
                 ,
                 that
                 sucked
                 the
                 breasts
                 of
                 my
                 mother
              
               !
               Christ
               is
               said
               not
               to
               be
               ashamed
               to
               call
               us
               brethren
               ,
               
                 Heb.
              
               2.11
               .
               wherefore
               it
               should
               seem
               the
               Church
               wisheth
               that
               Christ
               were
               conversant
               with
               her
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               as
               before
               ,
               and
               as
               those
               suck
               the
               breasts
               of
               her
               mother
               ,
               though
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               that
               Christ
               
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 he
                 known
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               6.18
               .
               Malachy
               3.1
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 When
                 I
                 should
                 find
                 thee
                 without
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               not
               admitted
               to
               the
               church
               ,
               which
               shews
               none
               is
               of
               the
               church
               untill
               admitted
               ,
               all
               are
               found
               without
               the
               church
               at
               first
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               This
               is
               altogether
               against
               Christs
               personall
               raign
               on
               earth
               ,
               for
               if
               ever
               he
               should
               raign
               personally
               on
               earth
               ,
               it
               were
               at
               this
               time
               of
               the
               churches
               restoration
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 I
                 would
                 kisse
                 thee
                 ,
              
               a
               ceremony
               performed
               in
               the
               church
               by
               the
               brethren
               only
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               now
               among
               us
               men
               ,
               kissing
               women
               ,
               2
               
                 Cor.
              
               13.12
               .
               
                 Salute
                 .
              
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               ,
               and
               so
               1
               
                 Cor.
              
               16.20
               .
               1
               
                 Thes.
              
               5.26
               .
               it
               is
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               ,
               not
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               ,
               thus
               
                 Judas
              
               saluted
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Absalon
              
               all
               the
               people
               ,
               
                 Abner
              
               kissed
               
                 Hazael
                 ,
              
               nor
               do
               we
               read
               of
               any
               mans
               kissing
               woman
               ,
               but
               
                 Isaac
              
               his
               
                 wife
                 Rebecca
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               because
               som
               have
               of
               late
               been
               about
               to
               revive
               the
               holy
               kisse
               in
               their
               churches
               ,
               note
               that
               the
               manner
               in
               the
               Primitive
               church
               was
               this
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               churches
               met
               together
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               on
               the
               receiving
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               ,
               the
               brethren
               of
               the
               Evangelists
               Society
               kissed
               ,
               all
               the
               brethren
               of
               the
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               ,
               to
               witnesse
               their
               inward
               love
               and
               affection
               to
               them
               ,
               upon
               their
               departure
               each
               from
               other
               .
            
             
               
                 Object
                 .
              
               This
               is
               not
               the
               custome
               of
               our
               countrey
               .
            
             
               
                 Resp.
              
               The
               word
               saith
               ,
               that
               Believers
               must
               not
               be
               conformed
               to
               this
               evill
               world
               ,
               but
               be
               changed
               in
               therenewing
               of
               their
               mind
               ,
               so
               that
               no
               custom
               but
               that
               of
               the
               word
               is
               to
               be
               practised
               by
               men
               in
               and
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Yet
               I
               should
               not
               be
               despised
               .
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Doing
                   that
                   women
                   use
                   not
                   to
                   do
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Doing
                   that
                   the
                   Saints
                   use
                   not
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   kisse
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   without
                   ,
                   men
                   that
                   are
                   not
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   church
                   ,
                   a
                   thing
                   which
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   .
                
              
            
             
               1.
               
               In
               thy
               eyes
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               the
               Saints
               eyes
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               world
               did
               they
               know
               Christ
               ,
               would
               not
               despise
               the
               church
               ,
               for
               kissing
               Christ
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               It
               shews
               how
               Christ
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               not
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               yet
               were
               he
               ,
               what
               esteem
               she
               would
               give
               him
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               And
               thence
               what
               esteem
               the
               Saints
               that
               are
               in
               the
               world
               shall
               have
               of
               the
               church
               ,
               if
               that
               Christ
               appear
               to
               be
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               2.
               Ver.
               2.
               
               
                 I
                 would
                 lead
                 thee
                 and
                 bring
                 thee
                 into
                 my
                 mothers
                 house
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               the
               church
               ,
               being
               indeed
               the
               house
               of
               her
               mother
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               first
               church
               constituted
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               so
               that
               those
               which
               think
               of
               a
               new
               church
               way
               ,
               not
               known
               in
               the
               word
               ,
               are
               but
               in
               a
               dream
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Thou
                 shouldest
                 teach
                 me
                 ,
              
               in
               which
               it
               shews
               the
               desire
               it
               had
               above
               all
               of
               Christ
               ,
               teaching
               ,
               who
               taught
               as
               one
               having
               authority
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 I
                 would
                 cause
                 thee
                 to
                 drink
                 of
                 spiced
                 wine
                 ,
              
               the
               church
               would
               indeavour
               to
               acquaint
               Christ
               with
               that
               comfort
               ,
               they
               themselves
               came
               to
               find
               ,
               and
               know
               to
               be
               in
               that
               salvation
               they
               found
               within
               themselves
               to
               have
               received
               from
               him
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               And
               the
               juice
               of
               the
               Pomgranat
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               sweetnesse
               and
               comfort
               of
               the
               works
               ,
               writings
               ,
               and
               sufferings
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             
               Ver.
               3.
               
               
                 His
                 left
                 hand
                 should
                 be
                 under
                 my
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 should
                 imbrace
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               Ver.
               4.
               
               
                 I
                 charge
                 you
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               in
               which
               two
               verses
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               former
               periods
               ,
               the
               church
               shuts
               up
               this
               part
               also
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           
             The
             eighth
             generall
             part
             .
             
               Cap.
            
             8.
             
             
               Ver.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             5.
             
             Who
             is
             this
             cometh
             up
             from
             the
             wildernesse
             .
          
           
             As
             I
             was
             slow
             writing
             these
             words
             ,
             I
             find
             Mr.
             
               Brightman
            
             to
             hint
             hereon
             ,
             that
             on
             this
             coming
             up
             out
             of
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             other
             places
             of
             this
             book
             ,
             is
             meant
             the
             restoration
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             whose
             words
             I
             thought
             good
             to
             insert
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             the
             reproach
             that
             some
             may
             cast
             upon
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             way
             I
             have
             here
             laid
             down
             ,
             and
             used
             in
             the
             expounding
             this
             book
             ,
             as
             of
             novelty
             ,
             fancy
             ,
             &c.
             as
             silly
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             
               Haec
               enim
               sciscitandi
               forma
               semel
               atque
               iterum
               novam
               originem
               Ecclesiae
               alicujus
               indictam
               vidimus
               .
            
          
           
             And
             by
             who
             is
             this
             ,
             
               cujus
               nominis
               est
               haec
               gens
               quae
               ascend
               it
               è
               deserto
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             When
             rather
             I
             understand
             it
             thus
             ,
             that
             the
             church
             having
             been
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             and
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Law
             government
             lost
             above
             1200.
             years
             ,
             &
             the
             form
             vvhereof
             being
             unknown
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             on
             Gods
             discovery
             of
             it
             men
             stand
             amazed
             ,
             and
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               who
               is
               this
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             is
             clearly
             proved
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Song
             contains
             á
             discovery
             of
             these
             estates
             ,
             and
             of
             Christ
             their
             King
             ,
             as
             of
             things
             hidden
             and
             unknown
             .
          
           
             3·
             By
             the
             wildernesse
             is
             meant
             the
             state
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             opposed
             to
             the
             garden
             or
             church
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             God
             in
             the
             Revelation
             calls
             the
             Antichristian
             estate
             ,
             
               Rev.
            
             12.6
             .
             where
             the
             woman
             the
             church
             is
             driven
             into
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             or
             world
             estate
             ,
             Antichrist
             baptism
             and
             church
             being
             no
             better
             then
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             unbaptized
             world
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Out
             of
             this
             world
             of
             the
             Antichristian
             estate
             shall
             the
             Gentile
             church
             first
             ascend
             ,
             &
             the
             Jews
             church
             estate
             ascends
             out
             of
             the
             
               Mahometan
            
             world
             estate
             ,
             being
             
               Gog
            
             &
             
               Magog
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             word
             signifies
             to
             ascend
             ,
             as
             alluding
             to
             the
             37
             
               Ezek.
            
             1.12
             .
             when
             God
             brings
             the
             Iews
             out
             of
             their
             graves
             ,
             and
             bone
             ,
             and
             flesh
             ,
             and
             skin
             ,
             and
             breath
             ,
             by
             the
             ministery
             ,
             in
             the
             four
             winds
             come
             on
             them
             and
             restore
             them
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             God
             here
             understands
             not
             any
             particular
             Nations
             or
             Churches
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             warrantable
             to
             apply
             them
             so
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             comprehending
             all
             under
             the
             two
             generall
             tearms
             of
             the
             Iews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             Prophecy
             speaks
             of
             the
             states
             of
             the
             world
             in
             particular
             ,
             as
             the
             four
             Empires
             ,
             and
             the
             ten
             Kingdomes
             ,
             and
             their
             periods
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             Church
             in
             Prophecy
             ,
             the
             spirits
             purpose
             is
             after
             the
             call
             of
             the
             Iews
             &
             Gentiles
             ,
             before
             which
             they
             vvere
             two
             ,
             but
             after
             speaks
             of
             them
             as
             one
             ,
             &
             for
             that
             that
             of
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             and
             
               Johns
            
             writing
             of
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             and
             naming
             them
             warrants
             ,
             not
             us
             ;
             where
             that
             particular
             is
             not
             spoken
             of
             but
             generall
             only
             ,
             ver.
             8.
             of
             this
             chap.
             hath
             the
             signification
             of
             some
             high
             matter
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             shall
             say
             something
             when
             I
             come
             to
             speak
             thereof
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             
               Leauing
               on
               her
               belowed
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             depending
             on
             the
             strength
             ,
             help
             ,
             and
             power
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             bring
             her
             thence
             against
             the
             povver
             of
             her
             opposers
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             
               I
               raised
               thee
               up
               under
               the
               apple
               tree
               ,
            
             by
             the
             apple
             tree
             is
             meant
             Christ
             ,
             
               Cant.
            
             2.3
             .
             the
             apple
             tree
             among
             the
             trees
             ,
             Christ
             among
             other
             Kings
             ,
             is
             as
             the
             apple
             tree
             among
             the
             fruitlesse
             trees
             of
             the
             wood
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Under
               it
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Christ
             coming
             to
             take
             a
             people
             to
             himself
             in
             the
             vvay
             of
             the
             old
             Covenant
             nationally
             ,
             the
             Iew
             grows
             jealóus
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             put
             him
             avvay
             ,
             and
             taken
             another
             people
             to
             himself
             ,
             to
             vvife
             ,
             vvhich
             raiseth
             them
             up
             ,
             
               Deut.
            
             32.21
             .
             
               Rom.
            
             10.19
             .
             
               Luke
            
             15.28.29
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             
               I
               raised
               thee
               up
               ,
            
             is
             meant
             Christ
             raised
             her
             up
             ,
             who
             speaks
             here
             ,
             and
             the
             vvord
             is
             ,
             
               I
               made
               thee
               to
               be
               raised
               up
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             vvord
             for
             
               leaning
               on
               ,
            
             may
             be
             read
             
               sticks
            
             unto
             ,
             or
             joyned
             unto
             her
             beloved
             ,
             to
             shevv
             that
             the
             people
             sticking
             to
             ,
             or
             joyned
             to
             Christ
             at
             the
             churches
             coming
             up
             from
             the
             desert
             ,
             vvere
             not
             knovvn
             to
             the
             vvorld
             .
          
           
           
             9.
             
             There
             thy
             mother
             brought
             thee
             forth
             in
             the
             old
             
               Covenant
               .
            
          
           
             10.
             
             There
             (
             again
             )
             thy
             mother
             brought
             thee
             forth
             in
             the
             New
             
               Covenant
               .
            
          
           
             11.
             
             She
             that
             bare
             thee
             which
             was
             the
             first
             Church
             ,
             owned
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             now
             ,
             that
             this
             concerned
             the
             Jevvs
             Church
             is
             clear
             ;
             for
             as
             yet
             none
             but
             the
             Jews
             have
             enjoyed
             both
             
               Covenants
               .
            
          
           
             Verse
             6.
             
             
               Set
               me
               as
               a
               seal
               upon
               thy
               heant
            
             ;
             they
             are
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             to
             the
             Church
             after
             he
             had
             raised
             her
             up
             ,
             signifying
             that
             he
             desired
             nothing
             of
             her
             for
             all
             he
             had
             done
             for
             her
             ,
             but
             her
             love
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             he
             should
             be
             the
             seal
             of
             her
             heart
             ,
             whence
             she
             should
             let
             nothing
             go
             without
             his
             leave
             to
             any
             ,
             nor
             to
             worship
             ,
             love
             ,
             or
             fear
             any
             besides
             himself
             ,
             all
             being
             to
             be
             shut
             up
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Set
               me
               as
               a
               seal
               upon
               thy
               seed
               ,
            
             our
             translation
             reads
             on
             thy
             arm
             ,
             by
             the
             seal
             here
             I
             understand
             Baptisme
             ,
             which
             all
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             Church
             were
             to
             be
             sealed
             with
             ,
             that
             is
             set
             apart
             from
             others
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             which
             time
             state
             and
             work
             is
             foretold
             by
             
               John
               ,
               Revel.
            
             7.2
             .
             where
             the
             Man
             that
             God
             authorizeth
             in
             his
             name
             to
             constitute
             the
             church
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             be
             an
             Angel
             having
             the
             seal
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             sealed
             the
             Jews
             tribes
             ,
             
               verse
            
             4.
             to
             the
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Note
               .
            
             The
             Reasons
             why
             Christ
             requires
             the
             Church
             thus
             to
             set
             him
             as
             a
             seal
             on
             her
             heart
             ,
             and
             on
             her
             children
             ,
             are
             set
             down
             in
             that
             that
             remains
             of
             this
             
               verse
               ,
            
             and
             in
             the
             seventh
             
               verse
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reason
            
             1.
             
             Love
             is
             strong
             as
             death
             ,
             as
             death
             overcomes
             all
             men
             ,
             so
             love
             overcomes
             all
             things
             in
             man
             ,
             crucifies
             and
             subdueth
             all
             things
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             
               Reason
            
             2.
             
             Or
             thus
             ,
             as
             if
             Christ
             should
             say
             ,
             my
             love
             to
             thee
             made
             me
             dye
             for
             thee
             ,
             and
             now
             ,
             if
             thou
             shouldst
             not
             love
             me
             ,
             and
             set
             me
             as
             a
             seal
             upon
             thy
             heart
             ,
             it
             would
             prove
             again
             as
             strong
             as
             death
             was
             to
             me
             ,
             when
             I
             dyed
             .
          
           
             
               Reason
            
             3.
             
             Jealousie
             is
             as
             the
             grave
             for
             cruelty
             ,
             God
             is
             set
             forth
             to
             be
             a
             jealous
             God
             over
             the
             Jews
             in
             the
             first
             Covenant
             ,
             Christ
             in
             the
             second
             ;
             but
             Christs
             jealousie
             is
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             loves
             not
             so
             singly
             ,
             cordially
             ,
             spiritually
             ,
             the
             Lord
             her
             husband
             as
             she
             ought
             .
          
           
             Which
             as
             the
             grave
             ,
             he
             would
             devour
             all
             that
             in
             heart
             adulterated
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             or
             Marriage-bed
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             
               Reason
            
             4.
             
             The
             coles
             thereof
             ,
             are
             the
             coles
             that
             the
             fire
             
               Jah
            
             hath
             kindled
             ,
             here
             some
             only
             use
             the
             word
             
               Jah
            
             as
             a
             Hebraisme
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             greatness
             or
             vehemency
             of
             the
             flame
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             I
             rather
             do
             thus
             understand
             them
             ;
             the
             coles
             of
             this
             jealousie
             are
             kindled
             by
             the
             fire
             or
             heat
             of
             zeal
             that
             is
             from
             
               Jah
            
             or
             
               Jehovah
            
             my
             God-head
             ,
             to
             whom
             all
             is
             due
             ,
             and
             with
             whom
             none
             is
             to
             be
             Corrival
             .
          
           
             Verse
             5.
             
             
               Many
               waters
               cannot
               quench
               love
               ,
            
             in
             which
             Christ
             would
             again
             mitigate
             the
             expression
             used
             before
             ,
             in
             which
             his
             love
             as
             jealousie
             was
             as
             fire
             ,
             or
             a
             flame
             ,
             coles
             ,
             to
             consume
             ,
             a
             consuming
             fire
             ,
             &
             now
             shews
             that
             many
             or
             much
             waters
             cannot
             quench
             his
             love
             ,
             and
             whereas
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               love
               covereth
               a
               multitude
               of
               sins
               ,
            
             so
             sin
             like
             water
             here
             ,
             though
             it
             abound
             in
             the
             Saints
             ,
             yet
             it
             cannot
             quench
             the
             flame
             of
             Gods
             love
             ,
             nor
             can
             the
             floods
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             some
             exceeding
             gluts
             of
             sin
             on
             some
             temptations
             ,
             they
             neither
             cannot
             drown
             it
             ,
             but
             love
             will
             exceed
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             above
             them
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             If
             a
             man
             would
             give
             all
             the
             substance
             of
             his
             house
             ,
             with
             a
             lover
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             utterly
             despised
             ,
             Christ
             applies
             most
             sweetly
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             effects
             of
             a
             faithful
             woman
             loving
             her
             husband
             ,
             saying
             if
             a
             man
             would
             intice
             her
             to
             adulterate
             her
             husbands
             bed
             ,
             and
             to
             offer
             to
             give
             her
             the
             substance
             of
             his
             house
             ,
             she
             would
             in
             despising
             ,
             despise
             it
             that
             is
             exceeding
             ,
             contemn
             him
             and
             them
             ,
             now
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             if
             a
             woman
             will
             do
             this
             for
             her
             husband
             that
             loves
             him
             ,
             how
             canst
             thou
             say
             thou
             lovest
             me
             ,
             and
             
             not
             do
             the
             like
             ,
             have
             not
             I
             deserved
             more
             of
             thee
             then
             any
             man
             of
             any
             woman
             .
             Our
             ordinary
             Translation
             to
             me
             seems
             strange
             ,
             I
             know
             no
             right
             sense
             can
             be
             given
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             saith
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             would
             give
             all
             the
             substance
             of
             his
             house
             for
             love
             ,
             it
             would
             utterly
             be
             despised
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             if
             the
             Church
             could
             not
             obtaine
             Christs
             love
             ,
             or
             as
             if
             she
             were
             to
             buy
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             if
             Christ
             could
             not
             ,
             or
             had
             not
             purchased
             the
             Churches
             love
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             ye
             take
             the
             words
             as
             I
             have
             read
             them
             before
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ye
             have
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             a
             man
             offering
             then
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             with
             a
             lover
             in
             the
             feminine
             ,
             with
             a
             woman
             loving
             her
             husband
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             despised
             ,
             which
             shew
             that
             the
             contempt
             is
             said
             to
             be
             of
             the
             woman
             tempted
             by
             any
             to
             folly
             against
             her
             husband
             ,
             that
             she
             loveth
             .
          
        
         
           
             Part.
             9.
             
             
               Cap.
            
             8.
             
             Ver.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               We
               have
               a
               little
               sister
               ,
               and
               she
               hath
               no
               breasts
               .
            
          
           
             
               Note
               .
            
             By
             the
             little
             sister
             cannot
             be
             meant
             the
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             are
             called
             before
             the
             Iews
             ,
             and
             the
             Iews
             have
             their
             Call
             and
             Ministry
             from
             the
             Gentiles
             at
             their
             Restauration
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Iews
             Church
             will
             be
             small
             in
             compare
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Hence
             I
             suppose
             that
             by
             the
             little
             sister
             is
             meant
             part
             of
             the
             Iewish
             Nation
             ,
             which
             being
             dispersed
             in
             the
             most
             remote
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             some
             after
             the
             call
             of
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Nation
             are
             not
             called
             ,
             nor
             have
             no
             means
             thereunto
             implyed
             in
             this
             ,
             she
             hath
             no
             breasts
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Christ
             here
             with
             the
             Iews
             calls
             them
             his
             sister
             ,
             with
             the
             Gentiles
             Churches
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             What
             shal
             we
             do
             for
             our
             sister
             ,
             she
             willingly
             would
             be
             doing
             for
             ,
             and
             not
             talking
             of
             her
             only
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             same
             in
             effect
             as
             is
             expressed
             .
             
               Cap.
            
             7.11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             She
             hath
             no
             breasts
             or
             true
             and
             lawfull
             Ministry
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             the
             Iews
             speaking
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             who
             had
             Ministry
             before
             them
             ,
             nor
             do
             I
             think
             it
             to
             be
             the
             Gentiles
             speaking
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             but
             the
             Iews
             speaking
             of
             some
             of
             their
             own
             Tribes
             .
             It
             may
             be
             
               Dan
            
             not
             mentioned
             at
             the
             first
             sealing
             ,
             
               Rev.
            
             7.
             but
             after
             to
             be
             called
             last
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             In
             the
             day
             the
             word
             shall
             be
             made
             to
             be
             spoken
             to
             her
             ,
             and
             doth
             signify
             the
             effectualness
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             at
             the
             time
             God
             hath
             appointed
             for
             her
             call
             ,
             though
             before
             she
             opposed
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             obey
             the
             call
             as
             the
             rest
             had
             done
             .
          
           
             Verse
             9.1
             .
             
               If
               she
               be
               a
               wall
               let
               us
               build
               on
               her
               a
               silver
               Tower
            
             ;
             the
             words
             are
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             answer
             to
             the
             Churches
             question
             before
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             she
             be
             a
             door
             ,
             we
             will
             inclose
             her
             with
             boards
             of
             Cedar
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             10.
             
             
               I
               am
               a
               wall
               :
            
             the
             holy
             City
             or
             new
             Jerusalem
             is
             set
             out
             by
             its
             walls
             ,
             and
             gates
             ,
             of
             which
             here
             the
             Jews
             church
             saith
             ,
             that
             she
             is
             a
             wall
             ,
             the
             word
             coms
             from
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             
               ●ocer
               ,
            
             she
             and
             the
             Gentiles
             joyned
             by
             the
             corner
             stone
             Christ
             ,
             now
             into
             one
             frame
             of
             building
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Her
               brests
               are
               as
               Towers
               ,
            
             being
             abundant
             in
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             wisdome
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             in
             which
             she
             was
             exalted
             very
             high
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Then
             saith
             she
             ,
             was
             I
             in
             his
             eyes
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Christs
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             found
             favour
             ,
             being
             beloved
             and
             esteemed
             of
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Part
            
             10.
             
             
               Cap.
            
             8.
             
             
               Ver.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             was
             a
             Vineyard
             to
             
               Solomon
            
             with
             the
             Lord
             of
             the
             multitudes
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Nationall
             Church
             under
             the
             Rule
             of
             
               Moses
               ,
            
             was
             Nationall
             with
             that
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             called
             Satans
             ,
             the
             Lord
             of
             the
             multitude
             .
          
           
             2
             ,
             He
             let
             forth
             this
             Vineyard
             to
             keepers
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             Judges
             of
             the
             Cities
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Every
             man
             brought
             with
             his
             fruit
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             own
             obedience
             of
             the
             Law
             a
             thousand
             
             silverlings
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             grace
             of
             the
             Gospell
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             to
             be
             justified
             ,
             or
             he
             could
             not
             be
             accepted
             in
             himself
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             12.
             
             
               The
               Vineyard
               that
               are
               to
               me
            
             (
             saith
             Christ
             )
             
               are
               mine
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             Church
             estate
             under
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             are
             said
             to
             be
             before
             Christ
             in
             Christs
             presence
             ,
             he
             himself
             watcheth
             them
             ,
             he
             walks
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             seven
             golden
             candlesticks
             .
             
               Rev.
            
             1.13
             .
             and
             is
             alway
             vvith
             them
             ,
             and
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             them
             ,
             being
             another
             way
             provided
             for
             then
             that
             of
             
               Solomons
               ,
            
             and
             receives
             all
             the
             fruit
             of
             it
             himself
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             shews
             
               Solomons
            
             Vineyard
             was
             divided
             in
             the
             fruit
             of
             it
             1000.
             
             
               Solomon
            
             had
             ,
             and
             200.
             the
             keepers
             for
             keeping
             the
             fruit
             .
          
           
             
               Note
               .
            
             This
             is
             a
             key
             to
             this
             book
             ,
             and
             shews
             ,
             that
             the
             Vineyard
             sometimes
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             by
             the
             Nationall
             ,
             sometime
             by
             the
             Gospell
             Church
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             13.
             
             
               Thou
               that
               dwellest
               in
               the
               gardens
               ,
               the
               companions
               hearken
               unto
               thy
               voice
               .
            
          
           
             This
             friends
             is
             a
             wonder
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             fall
             and
             cestation
             of
             the
             false
             Ministers
             and
             Ministery
             is
             foretold
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             companions
             are
             such
             as
             by
             their
             own
             authority
             set
             up
             Churches
             ,
             and
             use
             the
             authority
             ,
             power
             ,
             and
             word
             of
             Christ
             without
             his
             leave
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             These
             a
             long
             time
             oppose
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             true
             way
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             are
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             perswaded
             to
             obedience
             ,
             deny
             their
             way
             ,
             see
             their
             folly
             and
             evill
             committed
             against
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Church
             which
             had
             heard
             it
             ,
             cries
             ,
             
               cause
               me
               to
               hear
               it
               ,
            
             which
             shews
             none
             can
             hear
             it
             ,
             but
             those
             are
             made
             to
             hear
             .
          
        
         
           
             Conclusion
             .
             Ver.
             
               14.
               
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Fly
               O
               my
               beloved
               ,
               or
               hasten
               O
               my
               beloved
            
             ;
             the
             fullfilling
             of
             these
             things
             in
             us
             ,
             the
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             make
             us
             one
             in
             thee
             ,
             and
             in
             thy
             faith
             ,
             according
             to
             thy
             word
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Assimilate
             thy self
             to
             the
             
               Tzebi
               ,
            
             O
             take
             on
             thee
             the
             nature
             of
             poor
             man
             ,
             as
             thou
             hast
             said
             ,
             O
             thou
             that
             art
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             as
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             man
             ,
             as
             man
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Or
             be
             thou
             in
             thy
             celerity
             ,
             as
             the
             young
             hart
             hunted
             on
             the
             mountains
             ,
             so
             haste
             in
             thy
             coming
             unto
             us
             ,
             in
             which
             she
             ingeminates
             her
             desires
             to
             Christ
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Come
               unto
               us
               upon
               the
               mountains
               of
               spices
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             came
             filled
             with
             the
             Godhead
             ,
             anoynted
             with
             the
             spirit
             ,
             possessed
             with
             all
             authority
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             for
             to
             be
             King
             ,
             Priest
             ,
             and
             Prophet
             to
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             had
             all
             power
             in
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             to
             do
             what
             he
             would
             ,
             give
             what
             ,
             and
             take
             what
             he
             would
             of
             life
             for
             man
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             As
             man
             he
             was
             in
             all
             things
             tempted
             like
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             therefore
             knew
             how
             to
             pity
             those
             that
             came
             to
             God
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Note
               .
            
             On
             these
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Mountains
             of
             God
             and
             grace
             did
             he
             come
             ,
             as
             the
             church
             desired
             him
             to
             come
             ,
             that
             coming
             they
             might
             not
             find
             any
             emptinesse
             in
             him
             ,
             for
             whom
             their
             souls
             longed
             ,
             and
             in
             vvhom
             all
             fullnesse
             is
             to
             dvvell
             .
          
           
             
               Who
               came
               from
               the
               Mountains
               of
               Spices
               ,
            
             that
             are
             in
             God
             ,
             into
             the
             gardens
             of
             Spices
             that
             are
             in
             the
             church
             ,
             or
             Saints
             of
             Gods
             election
             .
          
           
             The
             things
             that
             are
             predicted
             in
             this
             propheticall
             Song
             ,
             I
             verily
             believe
             vvill
             most
             certainly
             in
             their
             appointed
             time
             be
             accomplished
             ,
             of
             vvhich
             vvith
             the
             Prophet
             
               David
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Apostle
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             in
             their
             time
             ,
             I
             cannot
             but
             to
             the
             Generation
             present
             speak
             these
             things
             :
             for
             I
             believe
             ,
             and
             therefore
             speak
             ,
             that
             the
             praise
             of
             God
             ,
             this
             glory
             and
             vvisdome
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             may
             be
             seen
             and
             admired
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             vve
             occasion
             not
             our
             ruine
             by
             crossing
             his
             purposes
             ,
             but
             use
             the
             means
             ,
             and
             vvalk
             in
             the
             vvay
             appointed
             
             for
             the
             hastning
             our
             happinesse
             ,
             &
             not
             come
             to
             be
             broken
             to
             povvder
             by
             falling
             on
             the
             Stone
             in
             
               Zion
               ,
            
             or
             the
             stones
             falling
             on
             us
             ,
             vvhich
             I
             advise
             all
             the
             men
             on
             earth
             this
             day
             to
             bevvare
             ,
             in
             this
             great
             day
             of
             the
             visitations
             of
             the
             Lord
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             vvhose
             fire
             is
             novv
             in
             Zion
             ,
             and
             his
             furnace
             in
             Jerusalem
             ;
             and
             he
             about
             to
             accomplish
             his
             vvork
             ,
             his
             strange
             vvork
             among
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             vvho
             shall
             hinder
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             who
             vvill
             both
             root
             up
             ,
             and
             plant
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             earth
             again
             ,
             and
             make
             
               Zion
            
             his
             〈◊〉
             the
             praise
             of
             all
             the
             earth
             for
             evermore
             .
             
               Amen
               .
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           There
           are
           sundry
           errors
           on
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           the
           Author
           being
           not
           present
           at
           the
           printing
           of
           most
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           he
           desires
           thee
           to
           passe
           by
           ,
           and
           especially
           to
           supply
           what
           is
           wanting
           in
           
             p.
             18.
             l.
             ult.
             cap.
             6.
          
           by
           reading
           ,
           
             I
             have
             another
             baptism
             ,
             to
             be
             baptized
             vvith
             ,
             and
             hovv
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           In
           the
           Introduction
           to
           the
           Exposition
           
             l.
             11.
          
           for
           the
           
             Mosaicall
             Rule
             ,
          
           read
           the
           
             Leveticall
             Ministery
             set
             up
             by
          
           Moses
           .
        
      
       
         
           THere
           are
           three
           books
           which
           have
           in
           them
           
             Braine
          
           for
           
             Brayne
             ,
          
           which
           concerne
           my self
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           A
           Treatise
           written
           against
           Mr.
           
             John
             Duryes
          
           Notes
           ,
           in
           defence
           〈◊〉
           the
           present
           Ministery
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           A
           Treatise
           concerning
           the
           call
           of
           the
           now
           Ministery
           ,
           dedicated
           〈◊〉
           the
           Honerable
           ,
           the
           Parliament
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           A
           Letter
           written
           by
           Dr.
           
             Chamberlaine
          
           to
           me
           ,
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           authority
           of
           such
           as
           now
           baptize
           believers
           .